:-::^-.-f.; 


r5S9B 

mttHHti 


-t 


-** 


^&^      ■ 

.:■ 


i%& 


^ 


■ 


■a. 

*ff? 


KB 


— mmmm iwiwiimimiMHiMM— —  ■■iwimii .  "  n  ■iiiiHiHnwiWMtMnilMwmnmiiirr      i 


{Kfje  Ht&rarp 

of  tfje 

{Hnitoertfitp  of  JSortij  Carolina 


Collection  of  i^ortf)  Carolmiana 
C8I3 


T4G 


f 


This  book  must  not 
be  taken  from  the 
Library  building. 


MCROPLMEOBYTHEUNC 
LIBRARY  PHOTOGRAPHIC  SERVICE 


Form  No.   471 


She  caught  the  long  tin  horn  down  from  its  peg".  —  Page  17 S. 


Brave  Ibeart  Series 


POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 


A  PATEIOT  GIRL  OF   THE    CAROLINAS 


BY 


ADELE    E.   THOMPSON 

Author  of  "  Betty  Seldon,  Patriot,"  "  Brave  Heart  Elizabeth," 
"A  Lassie  of  the  Isles,"  "Beck's  Fortune" 


ILLUSTRATED    BY  HENRY  ROTH 


BOSTON 
LOTHEOP,   LEE   &   SHEPARD   CO. 


Published,  August,  1906. 


Copyright,  1906,  by  Lothrop,  Lee  &  Shepard  Company. 


All  Rights  Reserved. 


Polly  of  the  Pines. 


•Nnrfajonxi  JlrMB 

Berwick  &  Smith  Co. 

Norwood,  Mass. 

U.  S.  A. 


CONTENTS. 


ft 

s 

WV 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  A  Fishing  Company 7 

II.  News  From  Boston 20 

III.  A  Double  Face 30 

IV.  The  Coming  of  Major  MacDonald 44 

V.  A  Dinner  Party  and  its  Consequences.  .  56 

VI.  The  Standard  is  Up 71 

VII.  The  Standard  is  Out 83 

VIII.  A  Night  Ride 97 

IX.  The  Standard  is  Down 109 

X.  Justice  Gaston 123 

XL  At  Cedar  Shoaes 137 

XII.  A  Ceouding  Sky 152 

XIII.  A  Binding  Covenant 164 

XIV.  A  Visit  and  its  Resuet 175 

XV.  An  Hour  of  Danger 186 

XVI.  Poeey  Hears  News 199 

XVII.  Hanging  Rock 209 

XVIII.  Jamie 220 

XIX.  Cross  Creek 234 

XX.  An  Oed  Friend 246 

XXI.  Uninvited  Guests 255 

XXII.  Captain  Seocum  Makes  a  Short  Visit 

Home 266 

XXIII.  What  Poeey  Overheard 278 

XXIV.  Poeey  Carries  a  Warning 286 

XXV.  Speed  the  Parting  Guests 296 

XXVI.  Days  of  Peace 307 

5 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

She  caught  the  long  tin  horn  down  from  its  peg  (page 

178) Frontiap 


tece 

PAGK 


"  Shame  on  you,  Donald  !  " 17 

"  See  here,  Esther,  I  have  brought  you  a  new  sister."  141 

"  Jamie  !  Jamie  !  Can  it  be  my  Jamie  ?"      ....  225 

"  He  is  in  the  army  of  his  country  " 256 

"  Up,  up,  the  British  are  coming  "       290 


POLLY  OF  THE  PINES. 

CHAPTER  I. 

A  FISHING  COMPANY. 

Out  over  the  swift  running  water  three  slen- 
der willow  poles  bent,  on  the  clear  current 
three  lines  floated,  and  on  the  high  and  grassy- 
bank  three  young  figures  sat  silent,  watchful, 
and  alert. 

The  wind,  that  warm  May  afternoon  of 
1775,  was  sweet  with  the  balsam  breath  of  the 
wide  pine  forests,  that  in  fadeless  green, 
stretched  across  the  Colony  of  North  Carolina ; 
and  the  Creek,  flecked  with  the  shadow  of 
bordering  tree  and  shrub,  ran  strong  with  the 
force  it  had  gathered  among  the  red  clay  hills, 
down  to  its  meeting  with  the  Cape  Fear  River. 
Whenever  an  eye  was  lifted,  through  the  screen 
of  bushes  the  near-by  houses  of  the  town  of 
Cross  Creek  (now  Fayettville),  could  be  easily 
seen ;  while  to  the  keen  ears  came  sounds  of  its 
life,  the  rattle  of  a  wagon,  the  barking  of  a  dog, 

7 


8  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

the  beating  of  a  blacksmith's  hammer,  together 
with  the  shouts  of  the  men  unloading  a  vessel 
at  the  wharf :  for  Cross  Creek  was  at  the  head 
of  navigation  on  the  Cape  Fear,  and  the  river 
was  the  artery  which  linked  all  that  region 
with  the  outer  world.  But  these  mingled 
sounds  came  softened  by  the  mellow  air;  and 
so  blended  were  they  with  the  song  of  oriole 
and  red  bird,  the  murmur  of  flowing  water,  and 
rustle  of  leaves  in  the  light  breeze,  that  rather 
than  disturbing  they  but  added  to  the  hushed 
calm  and  quiet  of  the  Creek  side. 

There  was  a  twitch,  a  pull,  at  one  of  the 
lines;  a  pair  of  small  firm  hands  carefully 
lifted  the  pole,  and  a  girl  in  her  early  teens, 
with  big  brown  eyes,  and  lurking  dimples  in 
her  plump  sun-browned  cheeks,  looked  over  the 
bank  at  her  capture.  Slowly  she  drew  it  up, 
detached  the  hook,  and  held  it  for  a  moment  in 
her  hand,  its  shining  scales  glistening  in  the 
sun;  then  with  a  sudden  motion  she  let  it  slip 
back  again  into  the  water.  "  Live  and  grow, 
little  fishy!  I  want  no  such  small  fry  as 
you." 

Her  companion  on  her  right,  a  boy  some- 
what older  than  herself, — a  lad  slender  but  well 
knit,  with  gray  eyes  that  looked  out  frank  and 
fearless,  and  a  mouth  that  for  all  its  boyish 


A  FISHING  COMPANY  g 

curves  already  showed  a  resolute  line,  turned 
and  laughed.  "  What  a  generous  motive, 
Polly." 

She  gave  her  brown  curls  a  toss.  "  As  long 
as  fishy  has  his  life  and  liberty  it's  little  he'll 
care  for  the  motive:  besides  I've  about  enough 
for  this  time;  and  any  way  I'm  tired  with  sit- 
ting still  so  long  and  not  saying  a  word.  You 
needn't  laugh,  Duncan  Campbell,"  with  an  ac- 
cent of  reproof.  "  Why  shouldn't  I  want  to 
speak  when  I'm  running  over,  glad  just  to  be 
alive  on  an  afternoon  like  this ;  when  the  sky 
is  so  blue,  the  wind  is  so  soft,  the  fish  are  bit- 
ing, and  I'm  having  the  better  luck?  "  glancing 
at  his  catch. 

"  Never  mind,"  was  his  retort;  "  I  had  the 
best  luck  last  time." 

"  I'm  talking  of  this  time,  not  of  some 
other."  She  dropped  her  pole  and  threw  her- 
self lazily  back  on  the  soft  short  grass.  "  How 
delightful  it  all  is.  And  do  you  know  I'm 
wondering  if  I  don't  enjoy  it  the  more  because 
I'm  sure  Aunt  Jean,  when  I  get  home,  will 
chide  me  for  leaving  my  stint  of  spinning  un- 
done when  I  heard  Duncan  calling  to  me  from 
the  lane." 

"  I  thought,  Polly,  you  said  he  whistled." 

There  was  a  slight  hesitation  to  the  words  as 


IO  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

her  other  companion,  a  boy,  the  largest  and 
oldest  of  the  three,  glanced  over  his  shoulder 
toward  her.  From  the  striking  likeness  of 
feature  it  was  easy  to  guess  the  relationship  be- 
tween the  two,  but  the  unlikeness  was  equally 
marked.  Both  had  the  same  big  brown  eyes, 
but  while  one  pair  was  sparkling  and  vivid, 
over  the  other  a  faint  shadow  seemed  to  lie,  the 
same  elusive  shadow  that  touched  the  face  and 
sounded  in  the  voice.  "  Puir  laddie,"  the 
kindly  Scotch  Highlanders — who  made  up  the 
settlement  of  Cross  Creek — were  apt  to  say 
with  a  shake  of  the  head,  whenever  Jamie  Dun- 
ning's  name  was  mentioned.  And  yet  Jamie 
was  no  "  natural,"  nor  could  any  affirm  that  he 
was  lacking  in  intelligence;  it  was  this  en- 
shrouding mist-like  veil,  so  thin  as  to  be  almost 
impalpable,  and  yet  so  obscuring  that  through 
it  every  faculty  slowly  grouped,  that  marked 
him  among  his  playmates.  Neither  had  this 
always  been  so;  but,  as  the  blighting  after- 
touch  of  an  illness  near  to  death  itself,  the 
change  had  come  to  the  active  merry  boy.  He 
might  outgrow  it,  the  doctors  had  said,  or  the 
shock  of  some  unusual  excitement  might  at 
any  time  break  the  spell.  But  time  passed  and 
he  was  still  "  Puir  Jamie,"  with  a  timid  hesi- 
tancy of  both  manner  and  thought,  which  ill- 


A   FISHING  COMPANY  n 

fitted  him  for  a  share  in  the  ruder,  more  active 
life  of  other  boys ;  and  was  a  reason  why  he 
loved  the  quiet  of  the  grassy  bank,  the  murmur 
of  the  running  water,  the  open  sky,  the  quiet 
comradeship.  Polly,  younger  in  years,  but 
care-taker  as  well  as  sister,  understood  this; 
and  to  give  him  pleasure  was  one  secret  of  her 
avowed  fondness  for  fishing. 

"  I  thought  you  said  Duncan  whistled,"  re- 
peated literal  Jamie. 

"  So  he  did,  but  when  Duncan  whistles  three 
notes  like  this,"  and  she  gave  the  bird-like  call, 
"  that  says  '  Come  fishing,  Polly ; '  and  when  I 
hear  him,  I  see  the  water  running  and  the  fish 
shining,  and  I'm  pretty  apt  to  forget  every 
thing  else  and  come."  She  paused  and  sighed 
deeply.  "  I  do  wish  people  didn't  think  that 
because  a  girl  is  thirteen  she  ought  to  give  so 
much  of  her  time  to  her  spinning  and  her  seam, 
and  most  of  all  in  the  spring-time  days,  when 
the  wind  and  the  birds  and  all  out-doors  is 
calling." 

"  Tis  a  pity,"  consoled  Duncan,  "  you 
should  be  a  boy." 

"  Oh,  I  like  to  be  a  girl  well  enough  except 
for  those  things ;  and  when  I'm  older,  eighteen 
perhaps,  I  expect  I  shall  sit  in  the  house  and  do 
tambour  work,  and  fine  stitching,  and  spin  an 


12  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

even   thread — mine   does   knot   and   break   so 


now- 


1  And  keep  your  hair  always  in  order," 
added  Duncan,  giving  a  sly  pull  to  the  blue  rib- 
bon that  was  supposed  to  bind  Polly's  curling 
brown  hair,  but  which  was  apt  to  be,  as  now, 
on  the  point  of  slipping  off." 

"  Yes,  always  in  order,  smooth  as  smooth," 
she  answered,  as  she  tied  the  ribbon  in  place 
again ;  "  but  for  one  thing  I  shan't  go  fishing 
with  you  any  more." 

"  Then  I  hope  you  never  will  be  eighteen." 

But  her  reference  to  their  aunt's  displeasure 
had  fastened  in  Jamie's  mind,  and  his  face 
grew  troubled.  "  Will  Aunt  Jean  chide  me 
that  I  came  fishing?  "  he  asked. 

Polly  raised  herself  and  laid  her  hand  on 
his ;  for  seldom  was  she  so  far  that  her  firm  and 
reassuring  touch  could  not  reach  and  comfort 
him.  "  No,  dearie,  it  was  all  right  for  you  to 
come;  you  had  done  your  weeding  finely,  no- 
body will  chide  you ;  I  am  the  idle  one." 

"  A'  right,"  he  answered,  and  turned  again 
to  his  line.  Not  that  Jamie  was  a  skilful  fisher- 
man, few  and  far  between  were  the  fish  he 
caught;  but  there  was  always  the  expectation, 
and,  if  his  catch  was  small  or  even  nothing, 
Polly  always  shared  hers  with  him  and  smiled, 


A   FISHING  COMPANY  13 

as  he  walked  through  the  streets,  his  head 
held  high,  and  the  fish  swinging  from  his 
finger. 

Presently  from  the  road  beyond  came  the 
sound  of  horses'  feet,  and  of  voices.  What 
was  it  they  were  saying?'  she  asked,  as  the 
horsemen  passed  on. 

"  Something  about  Boston." 

"  It  must  be  dreadful  to  be  shut  up,  as  the 
people  are  there,  since  the  port  was  closed." 

"  Yes,  I  hope  they  have  the  supplies  sent 
them  from  our  Colony."  For  in  those  spring 
days  of  1775,  the  eyes  and  sympathies  of  all 
the  Colonies  were  turned  toward  Boston,  and 
even  the  boys  and  girls  talked  glibly  of  the 
questions  and  issues  they  heard  discussed  so 
often.  "  I'm  afraid  Boston  will  see  worse 
times  yet,"  Duncan  spoke  gravely.  "Uncle 
Farquhard  and  most  of  the  gentlemen  who 
come  to  our  house,  are  afraid  the  trouble  of 
the  Colonies  with  England  will  end  in  war,  and 
that  it  may  even  reach  us." 

"  War  here  ?  That  would  be  dreadful, 
wouldn't  it?" 

"  I'm  not  so  sure,"  and  there  was  a  flash  in 
Duncan's  gray  eyes ;  "  I'd  like  nothing  better 
myself  than  to  be  a  soldier." 

Jamie  clapped  his  hands  with  sudden  anima- 


14 


POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 


tion.  "  I'd  like  to  be  a  soldier  too,  wi'  a  dirk 
and  broadsword ;  and  I'd  wear  the  tartan,  wi'  a 
feathered  bonnet,  and  a'  the  bagpipes  would 
play;  and  we'd  march  out  to  fight  for  Prince 
Charlie,  as  the  clans  did  in  the  Highlands 
when  Uncle  Davy  was  young." 

"  Oh,  no,  Jamie,"  was  Polly's  hasty  an- 
swer ;  "  you'll  never  want  to  be  a  soldier. 
Think  of  the  battlefield  of  Culloden,  where  so 
many  of  the  clans  were  killed :  besides  no  one 
is  fighting  for  Prince  Charlie  now. 

"  Jamie  never  tires  of  stories  of  the  clans 
fighting  for  Prince  Charlie,"  she  added  turn- 
ing to  Duncan;  "  but  if  war  does  really  come 
which  side  will  you  fight  for  ?  " 

For  the  Colonies,"  was  the  prompt  answer. 

Uncle  Farquhard  is  a  delegate  to  the  North 
Carolina  Provincial  Assembly,  so  I'm  sure  he 
thinks  the  Colonies  are  in  the  right;  and  of 
course  I  would  fight  for  the  right." 

Polly  sat  for  a  moment  looking  thoughtfully 
at  the  water :  "  But  the  Laird  of  Kingsburg, 
and  Lady  Kingsburg,  both  say  King  George 
is  a  good  king,  and  those  who  oppose  him  are 
rebels ;  that  is  what  Aunt  Jean  thinks  too,  and 
the  most  of  the  clans,  and  you  and  your  uncle 
are  Highlanders." 

Duncan     Campbell's     lip     curled     slightly. 


A   FISHING  COMPANY  re 

"  Lady  Kingsburg!  Why  don't  you  say  Mrs. 
MacDonald?" 

"  Because  if  she  were  in  Skye  she  would  be 
called  Lady  Kingsburg,  and  so  I  don't  know 
why  she  shouldn't  be  called  so  here." 

"  Oh  yes,  I've  heard  you  tell  before  what 
great  people  in  Skye  the  Kingsburgs  were.  I 
know  that  Allen  MacDonald  thinks  every  one 
around  Cross  Creek  must  take  their  opinions 
from  him.  And  because  his  wife  was  the  Flora 
MacDonald  who  helped  Prince  Charlie  to  es- 
cape, the  Highlanders  here  have  acted  fair  silly 
about  her;  balls  in  her  honor,  when  she  came 
last  year,  and  all  the  clans  out  with  the  pipes 
to  welcome  her,  as  if  she  had  been  a  queen." 

Polly's  cheek  flushed.  "  Your  uncle  doesn't 
like  the  Kingsburgs,  but  there  are  enough 
others  who  do,"  she  retorted,  with  the  stout 
loyalty  which  was  a  part  of  her  nature.  "  And 
as  for  Flora  MacDonald,  it  was  a  great  thing 
for  her  to  have  saved  the  Prince ;  and  you  know 
very  well  that  all  Scotland  honors  her  for  it, 
and  England  too  :  for  I  showed  you  in  the  book 
how  the  great  Mr.  Samuel  Johnson  visited  her 
home  in  Skye  and  the  fine  things  he  wrote 
about  her.  Why  shouldn't  the  Highlanders 
here  honor  her,  when  no  one  else  so  noted  ever 
came?     And  more  than  that  she's  as  good  as 


1 6  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

she  was  brave,  and  as  beautiful  as  she  is  good. 
I  almost  worship  her  for  her  beauty  and  her 
goodness  both.  I  don't  care  who  knows  it; 
and  I'm  proud  that  I  belong  to  the  same  clan." 
Polly  paused  a  trifle  breathless,  her  head  held 
straight  and  high. 

"  You  needn't  be  so  proud  of  the  clan  Mac- 
Donald,"  scoffed  Duncan ;  "  for  you're  only 
half  Scotch  any  way :  you  were  born  in  Amer- 
ica and  your  father  was  an  American.  I  was 
born  in  America,  so  was  my  mother,  and  I'm 
prouder  of  my  American  blood  than  I  am  of 
any  clan,  as  everyone  yet  will  be.  You  can 
choose  as  you  please ;  but  as  for  me  I  am  on  the 
side  of  liberty  and  the  Colonies  every  time." 

"  You  are,  are  you?  "  and  with  the  question 
a  head  of  red  hair,  topped  by  the  blue  seamless 
Highland  cap  or  bonnet,  suddenly  came  in 
sight  around  a  sharp  turn  of  the  bank,  followed 
by  the  body  of  a  stout-built  young  man  in  tar- 
tan waistcoat  and  plaid.  For  though  the  High- 
land costume  had  been  forbidden  in  Scotland 
it  was  at  that  time  a  commonly  worn  dress 
among  the  Highlanders  of  Cross  Creek. 

"  Fight  wi'  the  rebels  and  against  your  law- 
ful king,  will  you  ?  '  His  face  was  almost  as 
ruddy  as  his  hair,  with  wrath,  his  voice  was 
ireful;  and,  as  he  put  the  question,  if  such  it 


Shame  on  you,  Donald  !  " — Page  11. 


A  FISHING  COMPANY  Yy 

was,  with  a  sweep  of  his  arm  he  whirled  Dun- 
can's fishing-rod  out  of  his  hand  and  sent  it 
spinning  into  the  middle  of  the  stream. 
"  There,  let  me  hear  another  word  from  you  o' 
fighting  against  the  mother  country  o'  us  all, 
and  I'll  fling  you  where  your  pole  is ! ' 

Though  Duncan  was  much  the  younger  and 
smaller,  in  an  instant  he  was  on  his  feet,  tear- 
ing off  his  jacket.  "  Then  you'd  best  do  it 
now,  Donald  MacDonald,  for  I'll  say  what  I 
think  and  think  what  I  choose ; '  and  with 
clenched  fists  he  stood  before  the  other,  whose 
sinewy  strength  showed  in  every  line. 

At  these  signs  of  trouble,  Jamie  began  to 
whimper,  "  Somebody'll  be  hurted ;  "  but  Polly, 
her  brown  eyes  ablaze,  sprang  up  by  the  side  of 
Duncan.  "  Shame  on  you,  Donald !  "  Her 
clear  young  voice  was  vibrant  with  scorn :  "  If 
you  want  to  pick  a  quarrel  find  somebody  of 
your  own  age,  and  as  strong  as  you  are.  But 
as  for  Duncan  and  me,  we  are  going  to  fight 
on  the  side  we  think  is  right,  and  you,  or  no- 
body else,  shall  hinder  us." 

For  a  moment  Donald  MacDonald  looked  at 
Polly;  then  a  twinkle  came  into  his  blue  eyes, 
and,  throwing  back  his  head  he  began  to  laugh. 
"  An'  so,  Polly,  you  are  going  to  fight  wi'  Dun- 
can?    Well  if  he's  to  have  such  a  helper  I'll 


IS  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

say  no  more;  "  and,  jumping  into  the  creek,  he 
waded  out  to  where  the  pole  had  caught  against 
a  rock,  untangled  the  line,  and,  returning, 
tossed  it  at  Duncan's  feet.  "  There,  take  it; 
when  you're  older  you'll  know  better  how  to 
talk." 

"  You  mean  when  I'm  older  I'll  know  better 
how  to  fight,"  Duncan  answered  a  bit  stiffly; 
for  he  had  far  rather  be  threatened  by  Donald 
than  treated  like  a  small  boy. 

But  Donald  was  as  generous-hearted  as  he 
was  fiery,  and  his  gusts  of  temper  were  as 
quickly  over  as  they  were  easily  raised.  How- 
ever he  might  rage,  the  twinkle  was  never  far 
from  his  eye  or  the  laugh  from  his  lip.  So 
now  he  gave  a  shrug :  "  I'm  thinking,  Dun- 
can, you  will  have  a  chance  to  do  all  the  fight- 
ing you'll  want."  He  laid  a  hand  on  Jamie's 
shoulder,  where,  with  paling  face,  he  had 
drawn  a  little  apart.  "  Never  mind,  laddie,  you 
see  this  war  is  over  and  nobody  is  hurt." 
Then  with  a  glance  at  Polly's  catch,  "  An  you 
fight  as  well  as  you  fish,  Polly,  you'll  be  a  braw 
soldier.  I'd  like  to  have  you  on  my  side.  But 
lend  me  your  line;  I  see  a  big  fellow  by  that 
riffle ;  I  must  have  a  try  at  him." 

So  peace  was  restored  by  the  creekside. 
Donald  proved  his  skill,  and  in  return  showed 


A   FISHING  COMPANY  jg 

them  a  new  way  to  cast  for  trout.  Soon, 
warned  by  the  lengthening  shadows,  they 
turned  their  faces  toward  the  town,  Jamie 
walking  ahead,  as  he  proudly  swung  Polly's 
string  of  fish,  the  others  loitering  in  careless 
laugh  and  talk. 


CHAPTER  II. 

NEWS   FROM   BOSTON. 

As  they  entered  the  street  of  the  town,  a 
stranger  galloped  past  them,  his  horse  covered 
with  dust  and  foam.  '  He  must  be  a  courier 
with  news,"  exclaimed  Polly.  "  There,  he  has 
stopped.  See  the  people  all  gathering  round 
him.  Let's  hurry  and  hear  what  it  is."  Quick- 
ening their  steps,  they  were  soon  in  the  little 
crowd  pressing  within  sound  of  the  rider's 
voice. 

Polly  listened  with  wide-growing  eyes ;  then, 
catching  Jamie  by  the  hand,  she  dragged  him 
with  her  almost  on  a  run,  down  the  street,  up 
a  narrow  flagged  path,  and  in  an  open  door- 
way. A  sound  of  voices  reached  her,  as  she 
entered  the  straight  hall  dividing  the  house; 
and  she  turned  into  the  room  on  her  left.  A 
long,  low  room  it  was,  the  brown  beams  show- 
ing overhead,  the  air  and  sunshine  coming 
through  the  windows  opening  westward,  the 
shadows  of  the  sheltering  pines  dancing  on 
the  rush-strewn  floor,  and  flecking  the  china 

20 


NEWS  FROM  BOSTON 


21 


and  polished  pewter  on  the  high  dresser.  In 
the  center  of  the  room,  a  round  table  was 
spread  with  a  snowy  cloth  and  an  array  of 
good  things,  among  which  scones  and  oat- 
cakes bore  a  prominent  part.  For  Aunt  Jean 
MacDonald,  with  all  the  years  she  had  lived  in 
America,  was  no  less  proud  of  her  Highland 
birth  and  blood  than  she  was  the  day  she  left 
the  Highlands,  and  as  delighted  now  as  then 
to  show  her  skill  in  Highland  cooking. 

Very  erect  behind  the  tea-urn,  she  sat,  in  a 
snowy  cap  with  wide  frilled  border,  and  a 
snowy  kerchief  folded  primly  across  her  black 
silk  gown, — the  very  picture  of  an  opinion- 
ated, bustling,  energetic  Scotch  gentlewoman. 
At  her  right  hand, — the  place  of  the  honored 
guest,  was  another  lady,  smaller  and  slighter, 
but  with  a  bearing  of  dignity  and  distinction; 
and  though  no  longer  young,  very  handsome. 
Her  soft  waving  brown  hair,  partly  covered 
by  a  cap  of  the  finest,  whitest  lace,  showed 
silver  threads;  but  the  fresh  color  was  still  in 
her  cheeks,  and  her  blue  eyes  sparkled  with  the 
same  light  and  spirit  as  when,  nearly  thirty 
years  before,  as  Flora  MacDonald,  the  fair 
lassie  of  the  Isles,  she  had  risked  her  own  life 
for  the  safety  of  Prince  Charles  Stuart. 

And  if  in  Flora  MacDonald  one  saw   the 


2.2  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

ideal  of  a  true  Highland  lady,  equally  was  the 
ideal  of  a  gallant  Highland  gentleman  seated 
by  her  side,  her  husband,  Allen  MacDonald, 
the  Laird  of  Kingsburg,  as  he  was  still  com- 
monly called,  for  his  estate  in  Scotland.  Large 
and  stately,  his  jet  black  hair  was  brushed  back 
and  tied  behind,  bringing  out  clearly  a  face, 
not  only  handsome,  but  full  of  the  strength 
and  sense  and  kindness  which  had  made  him  a 
powerful  influence,  almost  from  the  day  he 
had  come  with  his  family  to  join  his  friends 
and  kinsfolk,  already  part  of  the  large  High- 
land colony  around  Cross  Creek. 

They  all  turned  at  Polly's  breathless  en- 
trance, Flora  MacDonald  with  a  smile,  that 
showed  her  perfect  teeth,  and  Aunt  Jean  with  a 
contracting  brow.  "  Do  ye  no  ken  that  it's  o'er 
late — "  she  had  begun  in  a  tone  of  reproof; 
when  Polly  cut  across  her  words :  "  A  rider's 
just  in  wi'  news  from  Boston !  " 

"  Fra  Boston,  did  you  say?  "  queried  Kings- 
burg. 

"  Aye,  and  sore  news  it  is !  A  little  more 
than  a  month  ago,  as  he  was  telling,  when  all 
around  us  was  so  fresh  and  sweet,  a  battle  was 
being  fought  at  Lexington,  near  Boston,  be- 
tween  the  troops   of   General   Gage   and   the 


NEWS  FROM  BOSTON  2$ 

Minute-men  o'  the  town,  a  battle  where  there 
were  men  killed  and  wounded !  " 

"  Yes,"  cried  a  voice  in  the  doorway;  "but 
the  Minute-men,  farmer  folk  at  that,  sent  back 
the  British  regulars  without  the  powder  they 
had  come  for,  and  harried  them  right  well  on 
the  way.  King  George  and  his  tyrant  minis- 
ters will  find  out  yet,  to  their  cost,  the  stuff  the 
Colonies  are  made  of." 

4 

They  all  turned  toward  the  speaker,  a  tall 
young  man  in  a  deer-skin  hunting-shirt, 
fringed  with  the  same  material,  the  collar  open 
at  the  throat,  showing  the  strong  white  neck, 
his  dark  eyes  flashing,  and  his  face  alive  with 
kindling  emotion. 

"  Is  it  the  King's  tyranny  ye  are  talking 
o'  ?  '  demanded  Kingsburg,  half  starting  up. 
"  Ta  my  mind  what  is  fitting  ta  consider  now 
is  the  loyal  duty  we  owe  to  His  Majesty.  It's 
na  better  than  rebels  are  the  men  o'  Boston, 
wi'  flinging  the  tea  overboard,  and  flouting  the 
King's  ain  troops." 

"  An  they  be  rebels,"  was  the  retort ;  "  I'm 
thinking  you'll  see  plenty  more  of  the  same 
sort." 

"  Chut,  chut,  Ezekiel  Slocumb,"  Aunt  Jean's 
tone  was  tart.  "  This  is  a  loyal  house,  I'll  bide 
na  sich  talk  from  you  or  any  ither." 


24  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  Mrs.  MacDonald,"  his 
tone  changing  to  one  of  respectful  courtesy; 
"  in  the  excitement  of  the  moment  I  quite  for- 
got myself." 

"  Well,  well,"  quite  mellowed  by  the  manner 
of  his  apology,  "  you're  an  o'er  hasty  lad.  But 
sit  ye  down,  an'  if  you've  ony  more  sich  words 
on  your  tongue  crawd  them  back  wi'  these  hot 


scones." 


By  this  time  Polly  and  Jamie  were  clinging 
each    to    a    hand.      He    smiled    across    them. 

Thank  you,  Mrs.  MacDonald,  but  I've  a  long 
ride  and  must  be  on  my  way  home.  I  but  called 
to  pay  my  respects  to  you  and  ask  after  Jamie 
and  Polly,  as  Mary  charged  me  when  I  started. 
With  your  permission  I  will  ask  them  to  walk 
a  little  distance  with  me." 

"  Tis  an  auld  neighbor  of  the  bairns,  fra 
the  Neuse,"  Aunt  Jean  explained,  as  they  left 
the  room.  "  He's  a  fine  lad,  though  a  wee  hot- 
headed, and  his  wife  is  an  unco  friend  o' 
Polly's." 

As  they  walked  down  the  street,  Jamie  keep- 
ing hold  of  the  young  man's  arm,  and  Polly 
walking  close  beside,  the  latter  asked  :  "  Why 
didn't  you  stay  to  supper?  I  would  like  you 
to  eat  some  of  Aunt  Jean's  oat-cakes." 

"  For  the  reason  that  of  my  own  free  will 


NEWS  FROM  BOSTON 


25 


I'll  break  bread  under  no  Tory  roof,  nor  with 
any  one  who  speaks  of  my  countrymen  as  your 
Allen  MacDonald  did  to-night." 

"  But  Aunt  Jean  says  she  swore  to  be  loyal 
to  the  king,  and  Kingsburg  is  sure  that  if  the 
Colonies  have  a  grievance  the  king  will  heed 
their  petition." 

Slocumb  laughed,  scornfully.  "  Never  you 
believe  that,  Polly.  The  king  will  grant  pow- 
der against  us  rather  than  rights  for  us. 
Kingsburg  has  a  great  influence  among  the 
Scotch,  and  his  wife  still  greater,  more's  the 
pity;  for  they  have  not  been  among  us  long 
enough  to  understand  the  American  spirit.  I 
can  have  patience  with  such  late-comers — 
though  Kingsburg  has  the  name  of  being  too 
friendly  with  Governor  Martin ;  but  more  than 
one  to-day,  as  they  heard  the  story  of  the  bat- 
tle, called  the  men  of  Boston  rebels.  It  was 
because  of  their  suffering  under  a  king  that 
most  of  the  Highlanders  are  here.  The  Colo- 
nists have  shown  them  constant  kindness  and 
helped  them  in  every  way;  and  this  is  their 
reward.  The  Highlanders  must  be  beside 
themselves;  and  let  me  tell  you,  Polly,  if  they 
take  up  with  the  side  of  the  king  they  may  find 
another  Culloden  in  America." 


26  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

"  Culloden  was  a  sad  battle,"  and  Jamie 
shook  his  head. 

"  And  do  you  think  there  really  will  be 
war?  "  asked  Polly. 

"  There  is  war,"  was  his  answer.  "  The  first 
battle  has  been  fought  and  God  only  knows 
when  the  last  will  be." 

"  But  Massachusetts  Colony  is  so  far 
away;  if  there  is  war  there  it  may  not  came 
here," 

He  shook  his  head.  "  No,  Polly,  whatever 
comes,  the  Colonies  will  stand  together;  be- 
sides the  friction  between  North  Carolina  and 
Governor  Martin  grows  sharper  constantly  and 
must  soon  end  in  an  open  rupture."  Then, 
after  a  moment's  pause,  "  Your  father  was  one 
of  the  '  Regulators  '  who  rose  against  the  in- 
justice of  Governor  Tryon  and  were  defeated 
by  his  troops.    Do  you  remember  him  ?  ' 

"  Remember  my  father !  Indeed  I  do,  and 
how  he  was  brought  home  with  the  wound 
from  which  he  never  fully  recovered :  and  his 
death  was  what  really  killed  my  mother — " 
Polly's  voice  choked.  "  But  Aunt  Jean  says 
that  all  the  old  Regulators  are  now  for  Gover- 
nor Martin." 

"  He  has  won  some  by  flattery  and  false 
promises,  but  he  never  could  your  father.     He 


NEWS  FROM  BOSTON  2y 

was  one  of  those  who  first  took  up  arms  against 
tyranny,  but  he  will  not  be  the  last.  For  let 
me  tell  you  something :  we  are  forming  com- 
panies and  drilling,  like  the  Minute-men,  of 
whom  we  have  just  heard;  I  am  lieutenant  in 
such  a  company  myself." 

"  And  what  does  Mary  say  to  that  ?  " 

The  face  of  the  boy-husband — for  he  had 
married  at  eighteen  and  was  now  not  yet 
twenty — brightened :  "  Ah,  Polly,  there's  a 
patriot  for  you.  She  says  that  if  I  am  called 
out  she  will  take  care  of  the  baby  and  manage 
the  plantation." 

"  You  haven't  told  us  anything  yet  about 
Mary  and  the  baby." 

"  Baby  Jesse  is  the  finest  boy  in  the  Caro- 
linas,  and  Mary  the  best  wife.  You  and  Jamie 
must  come  out  and  see  us  soon,  Mary  charged 
me  to  tell  you  that  the  last  thing  before  I 
started." 

Before  Polly  could  reply,  a  gentleman  walk- 
ing rapidly  had  turned  the  corner,  so  suddenly, 
as  almost  to  run  into  them.  A  portly  man  past 
middle  age,  his  gray  hair  was  tied  back  from 
a  shrewd,  strongly-marked  face.  Carefully 
dressed,  his  clothes  were  of  the  finest  quality; 
the  ruffles  at  his  neck  and  wrists  were  edged 
with  lace;  his  shoe  and  knee  buckles  were  large 


2g  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

and  shining;  silk  tassels  swung  from  his  gold- 
headed  cane:  in  short  he  had  the  air,  the 
dignity,  that  we  associate  with  wealth,  posi- 
tion, and  influence;  and  all  these  belonged  to 
Mr.  Farquhard  Campbell. 

Pausing  he  held  out  his  hand  to  Ezekiel 
Slocumb ;  for  not  only  was  he  a  young  man  of 
property  and  social  standing,  but  of  a  recog- 
nized force  of  character  beyond  his  years. 
"  Sorrowfu'  news,  Mr.  Slocumb,  is  this  we 
hear !  " 

"  True — and  yet  at  the  same  time  'tis  glori- 
ous news :  that  our  friends  of  the  Massachu- 
setts Colony  have  stood  for  their  rights,  and 
sent  the  enemy  right  about,  as  I  hope  we  will 
if  need  ever  be." 

"  To  be  sure,"  the  shifting  pale  blue  eyes 
were  half  hidden  by  the  wrinkled  lids  as  he 
talked ;  "  I've  been  proud  ta  be  a  member  o'  the 
Royal  Provincial  Assembly  o'  North  Carolina 
sa  mony  years,  and  I'm  even  mair  proud  ta  be 
a  member  o'  the  Patriot  Assembly,  called  by 
Congress;  yet  war  with  the  mither  country  is 
a  sore  evil.  I'm  trusting  it  may  be  averted 
yet,  but  wha  can  foresee  the  outcome  ?  ' 

As  he  passed  on,  Polly  looked  after  him. 
"  I  don't  like  Mr.  Farquhard  Campbell,"  she 
confided ;  "  and  I  don't  know  why.     It's  very 


NEWS  FROM  BOSTON  2$ 

bad  of  me,  but  whenever  I  see  him  smile,  I  feel 
like  making  a  face." 

"  He  seems  to  be  a  staunch  friend  of  the 
Colonies,  though  I  fancy  he  never  loses  sight 
of  the  interests  of  Farquhard  Campbell :  but  I 
thought  I  saw  you  on  the  street  with  his 
nephew." 

"  Oh.  yes,  Duncan  is  Jamie's  and  my  best 
friend.  He  says  what  he  thinks  and  looks  you 
right  in  the  eye  every  time.  Oh,  Duncan's  not 
a  bit  like  his  uncle." 


CHAPTER  III. 

A  DOUBLE   FACE. 

A  narrow  and  ever  narrowing  thread,  the 
brown  road  ran  between  the  ranks  of  long- 
leaved  pine,  the  warm  July  sun  filtering 
through  the  green  and  leafy  canopy  above  and 
quivering  in  long  shafts  of  light  among  the  tall 
brown  trunks.  Most  quiet  and  without  sign  of 
life  was  it;  for  the  roads  across  the  sandy  hills 
of  the  North  Carolina  Colony  were  at  that  date 
not  apt  to  be  overworn,  and  a  tree,  which  in  a 
recent  storm  had  fallen  across  the  way,  lay 
unremoved  if  not  undiscovered.  So  still  in- 
deed was  it  that  a  red  fox  trotted  out  from  the 
shadows,  and,  after  drinking  from  a  little 
marshy  spring  by  the  roadside,  sprang  up  on 
the  prostrate  trunk  and,  stretching  himself 
along  it,  his  nose  in  his  paws,  settled  for  a  nap. 
But  it  was  not  long  till  lifting  an  alert  ear  he 
raised  himself  and  then  skurried  swiftly  away ; 
for  on  the  breath  of  the  light  wind  he  had 
caught  a  sound  of  voices  and  laughter,  to- 
gether with  the  quick  fall  of  horses'  feet.    Com- 

30 


A   DOUBLE  FACE  ^l 

ing  nearer,  soon  two  riders,  almost  neck  and 
neck,  dashed  into  sight. 

Half  an  hour  before,  as  Polly,  on  her  little 
brown  horse,  Flyaway,  was  on  her  way  home, 
after  an  errand  for  Aunt  Jean  to  a  kinswoman 
beyond  the  town,  she  had  met  Duncan  Camp- 
bell, trying  the  speed  of  his  young  thorough- 
bred. "  Isn't  Fleetwing  a  beauty  ?  '  he  had 
cried,  drawing  rein  beside  her.  "And  fast! 
there  isn't  a  horse  around  Cross  Creek  but  he 
can  beat !  " 

"  He  can,  eh  ?  "  And  Polly  sat  very  straight 
in  her  saddle.  "Don't  be  too  sure  of  that; 
here's  one  he  can't  beat." 

"  Come  on,  then,  and  we'll  prove  which  is  the 
fastest !  " 

Polly  could  not  resist  the  challenge,  especi- 
ally when  Flyaway' s  speed  was  in  question. 
"  All  right,"  she  answered.  "  Ready  now," 
bringing  her  horse  to  a  line  with  his.  "  One- 
two-three! "  and  away  they  went,  turning  into 
the  winding  wood  road  for  its  more  level 
stretch. 

At  first  Duncan  held  the  lead,  but  Polly 
gained  on  him,  and  was  drawing  close  to  his 
head,  when  they  saw  the  fallen  tree  just  ahead. 
Neither  paused ;  so  quickly  had  they  come  upon 
it   there   was  hardly   time.      Duncan's   horse, 


32  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

with  true  hunter  instinct,  cleared  it  at  a  bound ; 
but  a  snapping  limb  startled  Polly's,  he 
swerved  slightly,  a  projecting  branch  of  the 
tree  caught  her  skirt  and  drew  her  from  the 
saddle ;  she  made  a  vain  effort  to  save  herself, 
and  went  down  in  a  little  heap  just  where  the 
trickle  of  water  had  made  a  wet  spot. 

Duncan  had  brought  his  horse  to  a  stop  and 
was  on  the   ground   almost   as   soon   as   she. 

Polly !  are  you  hurt  ?  " 

No,  I  guess  not,"  as  she  scrambled  to  her 
feet  and  took  a  look  at  herself.  "  But  I'm 
worse  than  hurt,  though,"  with  a  rueful  little 
laugh ;  "  for  a  hurt  might  heal  and  just  look  at 
this !  '  She  held  out  her  riding-skirt,  mud  be- 
spattered, and  with  a  great  tear  across  one  side. 
"  How  can  I  ever  go  through  Cross  Creek  in 
such  a  plight?  And  the  minister  and  his  wife 
were  coming  to  Aunt  Jean's  to  tea ! ' 

"  Oh,"  with  an  accent  of  relief,  "  if  it's  only 
the  gown,  never  mind." 

"  But  I  do  mind,  though  of  course  a  boy  can 
never  understand  the  importance  of  a  gown." 

"  Well  at  any  rate,  if  it  is  spoiled,  it's  not  so 
bad  as  having  your  bones  broken ;  as  I  was 
afraid  you  had.  And  I'll  tell  you  what  we'll 
do.  It's  not  far  to  Uncle  Farquhard's.  I'll 
take  you  there  and  have  Mammy  Lucy  clean 


A   DOUBLE  FACE  33 

and  mend  your  dress.     She's  a  master  hand  at 
mending,  as  I've  proved  often  enough." 

Polly  hesitated  a  moment.  "  I  don't  want  to 
go  home  looking  like  this,"  she  admitted,  "  it 
may  be  that  is  the  best  thing  to  do.  But  re- 
member," she  added,  as  he  lifted  her  again  to 
the  saddle,  "  if  it  hadn't  been  for  my  tumble  I 
should  have  won  the  race." 

"  We'll  prove  that  some  other  day,"  was  his 
retort;  "  but  let's  hurry,  you've  scratched  your 
face;  see,  it's  bleeding!  " 

A  few  minutes'  ride  brought  them  to  the  long 
avenue,  and  the  spacious  house  at  its  end.  As 
Polly  sprang  to  the  ground  she  glanced  at  her- 
self again  and  hesitated :  "  What  if  your  uncle 
should  see  me  looking  like  this?  Aunt  Jean 
would  never  get  over  the  shame  of  it." 

"  Oh,  you  won't  see  him,"  was  the  easy  an- 
swer. "  He's  always  out  on  the  plantation  this 
time  of  day,  and  won't  be  back  this  two  hours. 
And  so  reassured  she  followed  him  into  the 
house. 

Mammy  Lucy  was  full  of  sympathy.  "  Yo' 
sholy  is  in  bad  shape,  honey,"  running  her 
finger  over  the  rent.  "  But  nebber  min',  I'll 
fix  it  de  best  I  kin.  You  just  slip  on  somefin 
o'  mine  while  I'm  erbout  it." 

This  proved  to  be  a  striped  homespun  skirt 


34 


POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 


of  Mammy's,  and  a  gay  printed  cotton  short- 
gown  or  sacque,  both  a  world  too  wide  and  too 
long  for  the  slim  girlish  form.  "  Dere  now/' 
surveying  her  critically,  "  dat  ain't  so  bad." 

But  Polly,  catching  sight  of  herself  in  a 
glass,  began  to  laugh ;  and,  running  out  into 
the  room  where  Duncan  was  waiting  for  her, 
he  joined  in  the  merriment.  "  Sho'  now,  Mars 
Duncan,"  was  Mammy  Lucy's  comment,  "  I'se 
s'prised  at  you,  laffin'  at  er  lady.  And  now 
while  I'se  washin'  de  mud  off  dis  skirt  an' 
drawin'  de  tears  togedder,  you  take  Missey  into 
de  dinin'  room  and  gib  her  some  ob  dat  pound- 
cake in  de  sideboard." 

It  was  a  fine  large  room  to  which  Duncan 
led  the  way,  and  Polly  had  looked  at  the  big 
table  of  polished  dark  wood,  the  high-backed 
chairs,  the  portrait  of  Mr.  Farquhard  Camp- 
bell in  a  gilt  frame  hanging  on  the  wall,  and 
was  beginning  to  nibble  her  cake,  when  the 
heavy  outer  door  opened  and  closed,  and  voices 
sounded  in  the  hall.  Instantly  she  started  to 
her  feet,  her  plate  of  cake  pressed  tightly  to  her 
with  both  hands.  "It's  your  uncle  with  com- 
pany ! ' '  she  gasped  in  an  excited  whisper ;  '  I 
can't  have  them  see  me  like  this !  What  shall  I 
do?  "  With  this  she  was  turning  from  side  to 
side,  but  the  shutters  to  the  high  windows  had 


A   DOUBLE  FACE  35 

all  been  closed  to  keep  out  the  sun  and  heat,  no 
way  of  escape  offered,  and  the  voices  were  com- 
ing nearer. 

By  his  entrance  through  the  great  front 
door,  as  well  as  by  the  inflection  of  his  uncle's 
tone,  Duncan  knew  that  it  was  not  only  com- 
pany, but  company  of  especial  distinction :  and 
as  he  looked  at  Polly,  a  queer  figure  in  the  ill- 
fitting  garments,  with  her  hair  about  her  face — 
her  hair-ribbon  having  disappeared — and  a 
scratch  across  her  cheek,  he  realized  that  her 
appearance  would  be  somewhat  startling. 
"  This  way,"  he  whispered,  hastily  pulling  her 
into  a  little  room,  hardly  bigger  than  a  closet, 
opening  beyond.  "  Here's  where  I  study  days, 
no  one  will  come  here." 

Polly  drew  a  breath  of  relief.  "  Shut  the 
door,  shut  it  tight !  "  she  implored.  But  after 
a  way  doors  often  have  in  damp  summer 
weather,  this  one  refused  to  entirely  close. 
"  Hold  it  then,"  as  he  tried  again  and  again; 
"  anything  so  it  doesn't  come  open." 

By  this  time  footsteps  were  sounding  in  the 
room  they  had  just  left  and  Mr.  Campbell  was 
saying,  "  I  count  it  indeed  a  great  honor  and 
pleasure.  Governor  Martin,  to  have  the  privi- 
lege o'  welcoming  you  under  my  roof.  I'm 
trusting  too,  you'll  accept  a  little  refreshment 


36  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

the  noo."  And  to  this  followed  the  tinkle  of 
glasses  with  the  odor  of  spiced  wine. 

But  at  his  uncle's  words,  Duncan,  who  was 
looking  through  the  crack  of  the  door,  had 
given  a  start.  "  Governor  Martin !  "  he  re- 
peated under  his  breath. 

Nor  was  his  surprise  strange,  for  the  feeling 
between  the  governor  and  the  Colony  had  by 
this  time  reached  a  stage  well  nigh  to  open  war- 
fare; so  that  it  was  not  only  matter  for  as- 
tonishment to  find  him  a  welcomed  guest  at 
almost  any  home,  but  especially  at  the  home  of 
one  who,  like  Mr.  Farquhard  Campbell,  was  a 
delegate  to  the  patriot  Provincial  Congress  of 
North  Carolina,  and  who,  from  the  beginning 
of  the  trouble,  had  been  numbered  among  the 
active  liberty  men. 

Then  Polly  heard  another,  a  smooth  bland 
voice  in  reply :  "  I  also  count  myself  honored, 
Mr.  Campbell,  to  be  under  your  roof,  though 
circumstances  have  compelled  me  to  make  my 
visit  a  private,  not  to  say  secret,  one;  but  as 
you  well  know  in  these  days  prudence  and  cau- 
tion are  often  necessary." 

"  Verra  true,  but  proud  I  am  ta  see  you  at 
ony  time  or  in  ony  way.  Though  I'll  own  I 
was  a  wee  surprised,  not  only  that  you  cam  on 
me  alone  and  unattended,  but  because  I  had  nae 


A   DOUBLE  FACE  37 

thought  that  you  were  i'  this  part  o'  the  coun- 
try." 

"  Nor  should  I  be  here  now  were  it  not  that 
I  wished  quietly  to  see  and  talk  with  some  of 
the  leading  men  of  this  section,  and  more  par- 
ticularly yourself,  in  regard  to  the  alarming 
state  of  the  country.  It's  shameful,"  his  face 
reddened  and  there  was  an  angry  emphasis  to 
his  very  footsteps,  as  he  walked  back  and  forth 
across  the  room,  his  half-emptied  wine-glass  in 
his  hand,  "  that  a  Royal  Governor  under  His 
Majesty's  warrant  should  have  been  treated  as 
I  have  been  by  these  rebellious  Whigs."  (In 
the  South  the  patriots  were  commonly  known 
as  Whigs.)  "As  I  suppose  you  know,  be- 
cause of  their  threats  and  hostile  attitude,  I 
have  been  forced  to  leave  the  Government 
House  at  Wilmington,  and  take  refuge  first  at 
Fort  Johnson  and  then  on  a  man-of-war." 

"  Aye,  I  hae  heard.  It  was  shamefu', 
shamefu'.  I  canna  weel  tell  the  abhorrence  I 
hae  o'  such  violence.  As  Your  Excellency 
knows,  I  hae  been  counted  amang  them  dis- 
posed ta  the  cause  o'  the  Colonies,  but  I  can 
abide  na  sich  lawlessness  o'  spirit." 

"  I  am  pleased  indeed,  Mr.  Campbell,  to 
hear  you  so  express  yourself."  The  governor's 
tone  was  one  of  satisfaction.     "  In  fact  a  large 


38  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

part  of  my  errand  was  to  learn  somewhat  of 
your  disposition  in  case  of  matters  coming  to 
an  extremity,  as  I  confess,  with  the  present 
condition  of  things,  I  fear  they  must." 

"  Weel,"  his  words  slow  and  deliberate,  "  as 
ye  ken  I  hae  held  for  the  rights  o'  the  Colonies, 
but  I'll  own  I  hae  come  ta  have  that  opinion  o' 
the  ill  doings  of  the  leaders  in  sedition  here — 
wha  are  taking  ta  themselves  power  above  ith- 
ers  wha  better  deserve  it,  that  I  am  about  ready 
ta  give  my  pledge  ta  the  cause  o'  the  Govern- 
ment." 

"  Right  glad  I  am  to  hear  you  say  that,  Mr. 
Campbell.  From  the  letters  which  have  passed 
between  us,  I  had  reason  to  believe  you  would ; 
but  talking  is  always  better  than  writing.  Now 
I  understand  that  you  have  large  influence 
with  your  countrymen.  I  trust  you  will  use 
it  to  induce  them  to  stand  loyal  in  their  alle- 
giance to  the  Crown.  For  the  high  character 
of  the  Highlanders,  their  soldierly  qualities, 
are  well  known;  and  we  are  anxious  to  array 
them  on  our  side." 

When  the  two  listeners  had  begun  to  realize 
the  drift  of  the  talk,  which  it  was  impossible 
to  avoid  hearing,  Duncan  had  thrown  himself 
against  the  door  in  a  vain  attempt  to  close  it; 
and  he  now  stood  with  his  face  pressed  close 


A   DOUBLE  FACE  39 

against  the  wood,  the  crimson  that  flushed  it 
showing  to  the  roots  of  his  hair. 

Peeping  over  his  shoulder,  for  all  her  in- 
dignation, Polly  could  but  smile,  as  she  caught 
a  glimpse  of  the  self-satisfaction  on  Farquhard 
Campbell's  face,  as  he  modestly  answered, 
"  It's  true,  I  may  hae  a  bit  influence."  Then 
as  if  stirred  by  a  sudden  impulse,  "  Your  Ex- 
cellency may  not  know  it,  but  that  purse-poor 
laird,  Allen  MacDonald  of  Kingsburg,  is  try- 
ing to  set  himself  up  as  the  leader  o'  the  High- 
landers,— he  wha  has  but  come,  when  I  hae 
lived  here  the  maist  o'  my  life,  and  hae  held  sa 
mony  positions  o'  trust  and  honor.  But  he'll 
find  I  shall  na  drop  the  grip  o'  my  influence  sa 
easily,  and  what  I  have  be  sure  will  a'  be  used 
for  the  King." 

"  The  King  will  make  it  for  their  interest 
who  do  so,"  was  the  significant  answer.  "  In- 
deed I  am  authorized  by  His  Majesty  to  hold 
out  large  inducements  to  his  loyal  subjects 
who  will  stand  for  the  support  of  the  Govern- 
ment." 

Polly  had  heard  much  of  Governor  Martin's 
affable  ways  with  people,  and  she  believed  it 
all  as  she  noted  the  blandness  of  his  smile,  and 
the  suavity  of  his  manner,  as  he  leaned  toward 
the  other.     "  Of  course,"  he  added,  "  you  will 


40  POLLY   OF   THE  PINES 

understand  that  what  I  am  saying  is  in  confi- 
dence and  secrecy.    I  trust  you  will  so  keep  it." 

"Aye,  indeed,"  was  the  ready  answer;  "I 
will  keep  it  sacred." 

"  And  you  think  I  can  depend  on  the  High- 
landers? " 

Farquhard  Campbell  hesitated  slightly :  "  I 
can  only  assure  you  o'  my  ain  loyalty,  which 
you  will  understand  for  the  present  canna  be 
as  open  as  I  could  wish,  and  that  my  country- 
men are  well  disposed  toward  the  Government ; 
but  I  will  tak  counsel  wi'  the  principal  clans- 
men, wi'out  whose  concurrence  I  can  promise 
naething,  and  acquaint  you  o'  their  determin- 
ation." 

"  And  you  think  that  can  be  depended  on  ?  ' 

"  If  Your  Excellency  will  step  this  way  I 
will  show  you  some  letters  I  hae  received,"  and 
together  they  left  the  room. 

"  Now,  Duncan,"  Polly  whispered,  "  let  me 
get  out." 

Without  a  word  he  led  the  way,  and  they  tip- 
toed across  the  dining-room  and  through  the 
long  hall  to  the  rear  of  the  house,  Polly  still 
following,  to  the  old  garden  whose  hedges  shut 
it  safely  away  from  sight.  Then  turning  for 
the  first  time,  she  saw  his  face,  white  to  the 
lips,  "  Polly,  Polly!  "  the  words  were  almost  a 


A  DOUBLE  FACE  41 

groan;  then  suddenly  flinging-  himself  face 
down,  on  the  grass,  his  shoulders  shook  with 
dry  suppressed  sobs. 

To  Polly  it  seemed  dreadful  to  see  a  boy  cry. 
Save  Jamie,  in  a  small  way,  she  never  had  seen 
it  before;  and,  with  a  heart  full  of  sympathy 
for  Duncan,  she  could  think  of  no  single  thing 
to  do  to  express  it  but  just  to  stroke  his  hair, 
as  she  often  did  Jamie's,  and  to  murmur  softly, 
"  My  poor  Duncan !  " 

It  may  be  this  had  its  effect,  for  presently  he 
sat  up  and  dashed  the  tears  away.  "  Polly,  I 
never  dreamed  of  this !  To  think  Uncle  Farqu- 
hard,  that  I  was  so  proud  of,  and  trusted  so, 
should  play  false  to  the  Colonies."  Then  after 
a  pause,  and  in  a  tone  almost  defiant :  "  But, 
Polly,  he  is  my  uncle ;  he  has  been  kind  to  me, 
an  orphan  boy.  I  love  him ;  whatever  he  does 
I  shall  love  him." 

"  Of  course  you  will,"  was  Polly's  reassur- 
ing answer.  "  And  it  isn't  such  a  dreadful 
thing  to  stand  with  Governor  Martin ;  a  great 
many  do,  and  Aunt  Jean  would  say  your  uncle 
was  right.  You  know  we  can't  all  think  alike," 
she  went  on  in  the  effort  to  cheer  him. 
"  There's  Ezekiel  Slocumb  is  heart  and  soul 
for  the  Colonies,  and  Kingsburg  is  the  same 
for  the  King,  and  we  respect  them  both." 


42  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

"  Yes,  I  know.  But  you  know  all  the  time 
what  they  think  and  why  they  think  it,  but 
this," — his  face  flushing  again,  "  this  is — is 
different." 

Polly  knew  what  he  meant;  that  while  Slo- 
cumb  was  a  staunch  patriot,  and  Kingsburg  an 
ardent  loyalist,  you  could  respect  both,  for 
with  both  it  was  a  matter  of  conscience:  but 
Farquhard  Campbell,  for  his  own  interest  as 
was  evident,  was  trying  to  keep  in  with  both 
parties  and  so  was  true  to  neither ;  and  for  such 
conduct  there  could  be  but  contempt. 

"  Polly,  you  will  not — "  he  reddened  once 
more  and  hesitated  as  he  spoke. 

But  she  understood  the  unfinished  sentence. 
"  Of  course  I'll  not  tell,  Duncan,  not  a  single 
soul.  I  know  just  how  you  feel."  And  she 
put  her  hand  in  his  with  a  firm  pressure.  This 
was  not  like  girl's  little  secrets,  amounting  to 
nothing,  such  as  she  had  often  enjoyed:  this 
was  such  a  secret  as  men  had  and  shared,  one 
with  another;  and  for  all  her  heart  was  heavy 
for  Duncan,  at  the  same  time  it  thrilled  with 
pride  in  the  trust. 

At  the  same  time  it  was  a  very  sober  Polly 
who  appeared  at  Mammy  Lucy's  side,  for  the 
mended  skirt ;  and  the  old  woman,  thinking  it 
was  due  to  the  accident,  made  an  effort  at  con- 


A  DOUBLE  FACE  43 

solation.  "  It  sholy  might  look  worse,"  step- 
ping back  for  a  critical  inspection;  "  but  it  am 
shuly  spotted.  Ef  'twas  only  double-faced 
goods  now  that  you  might  tuhn." 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Polly,  "  you  have  made 
it  look  very  nice,  and  I'm  not  sure  that  I  care 
for  anything  double-faced." 

When  she  was  in  the  saddle  for  her  home- 
ward start,  as  Duncan  handed  her  the  bridle 
rein,  he  suddenly  asked,  "  Polly,  you  believe 
the  Colonies  are  right,  don't  you  ?  " 

"  Oh,  Duncan !  "  she  answered,  "  I  don't 
know  what  to  believe.  I  wish  I  did.  My 
father  died  for  the  Colonies,  and  almost  all  of 
those  I  love  best  are  for  the  King.  Aunt  Jean 
says  I'm  too  young  to  understand  these  things, 
but  how  can  I  help  thinking  of  what  I  hear 
talked  all  the  time  ?  There  must  be  a  right  and 
a  wrong,  and  I'm  nearly  pulled  in  pieces  be- 
tween the  two." 

On  the  way  home  his  question  followed  her, 
and  what  she  had  so  lately  witnessed  gave  it 
added  emphasis;  till  at  last,  leaning  down  on 
Flyaway's  neck,  she  breathed  a  little  prayer: 
"  Lord,  when  I  do  see  the  right,  help  me  to  be 
true  to  it." 


-+ 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  COMING  OF  MAJOR  MACDONALD. 

Allen  MacDonald  had  come  to  America 
with  the  idea  of  becoming  a  planter;  and  by 
this  time  he  had  removed  with  his  family,  from 
their  first  residence  in  Cross  Creek,  to  the  fine 
plantation  he  had  purchased  at  Mount  Pleas- 
ant, some  twenty  miles  distant,  where  a  large 
number  of  the  Highlanders  were  already  set- 
tled. But  as  the  friendship  between  Flora  Mac- 
Donald  and  Aunt  Jean  dated  back  to  their  girl- 
hood days  in  Skye,  the  former  was  still  a  fre- 
quent guest  at  Aunt  Jean's  home.  On  one  of 
these  occasions,  not  long  after  Polly's  eventful 
visit  to  the  Campbell  mansion,  when  return- 
ing home,  she  had  carried  both  Polly  and  Jamie 
back  to  Mount  Pleasant  with  her.   * 

As  Governor  Martin  had  said,  the  English 
were  most  anxious  to  retain  the  allegiance  of 
the  Scotch  in  North  Carolina.  In  consequence, 
through  those  summer  days  of  1775,  there  was 
much  coming  and  going  of  a  quiet  nature 
among  the  Highlanders  around  Cross  Creek. 

44 


THE  COMING  OF  MAJOR  MACDONALD      45 

Visitors  all,  to  friends  and  relatives,  they  were 
represented  to  be :  none  the  less  it  was  an  open 
secret  that  they  were  really  secret  agents  of  the 
Governor  and  Government,  and  many  of  them 
British  officers  in  active  service.  Polly  had  not 
been  many  days  at  Mount  Pleasant  when  a 
letter  came  for  Flora  MacDonald. 

"  Bonny  news,  indeed,"  she  cried  joyfully  as 
she  read  it.  "  Our  ain  Donald  MacDonald, 
Major  MacDonald,  is  coming,  and  will  be  here 
maist  as  soon  as  this.  For  you  ken,  Polly," 
she  explained,  "  my  father  not  only  belonged 
to  the  Clanranald  branch  o'  the  MacDonalds, 
but  was  a  near  kinsman  to  Clanranald  himself, 
Donald's  father.  Mony  a  happy  day  hae  I 
spent  at  their  hame,  Ormaclade  castle,  on 
South  Uist.  There  I  made  the  disguise  for 
Prince  Charlie,  the  dress  like  an  Irish  peasant 
girl's,  in  which  he  escaped;  and  through  all 
those  days  Lady  Clanranald  was  my  friend  and 
helper." 

As  Polly  soon  learned,  Major  MacDonald 
was  not  only  a  British  officer,  but  had  been  sent 
direct  from  the  army  of  General  Gage  in  Bos- 
ton ;  and  soon  another  letter  came,  detailing  his 
success  in  eluding  the  watchful  eyes  of  the 
Committee  of  Safety  at  Wilmington,  and  nam- 
ing the  day  they  might  expect  him.     When 


46  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

this  was  known  the  Kingsburgs  planned  a 
great  gathering  of  friends  and  kinsfolk  to  greet 
the  honored  guest. 

Quickly  the  day  came,  a  soft  warm  August 
day.  All  the  doors  and  windows  of  the 
spacious  house  were  wide,  and  through  them 
drifted  the  breath  of  the  summer  wind,  sweet 
with  faint  piny  fragrance  from  the  depths  of 
the  great  pine  forest  where  it  had  wandered. 
From  all  around  the  Major's  Highland  friends 
had  come,  the  bright  hues  of  the  different  tar- 
tans giving  color  to  the  animated  groups  on 
the  green  and  grassy  lawn.  For  not  only  was 
Major  MacDonald  brother  to  the  chief  of  the 
Clanranald;  but  what  still  more  endeared  him 
to  the  Highlanders,  he  had  been  out  in  the 
Rising  for  Prince  Charles  Stuart  in  1745, 
when  he  headed  many  of  his  clan,  numbers  of 
whom,  together  with  others,  wrere  ready  to  give 
him  a  true  Highland  welcome,  and,  as  it  was 
proved  later,  to  lend  an  open  ear  to  his  persua- 
sions. 

At  last  there  came  what  they  had  waited 
for, — a  stir  at  the  entrance  gates,  then  the 
music  of  the  bagpipes,  followed  by  ringing 
shouts;  and  Polly,  inside  the  house,  running 
out,  was  just  in  time  to  see  a  gentleman  of 
striking  presence  alighting  from  his  horse. 


THE  COMING  OF  MAJOR  MACDONALD      47 

For  in  spite  of  his  sixty-five  years  Major 
Donald  MacDonald  was  still  a  gallant  figure, 
stately,  erect,  military :  and  though  the  lines  of 
his  face  told  plainly  of  the  long  years  of  fear- 
less service  which  had  won  his  distinction,  they 
but  made  stronger  and  more  forceful  the  fea- 
tures. All  this  was  well  set  off  by  his  uniform, 
of  the  78th  British  Regiment  or  Fraser's  High- 
landers as  it  was  commonly  known.  This  was 
the  full  Highland  dress :  the  coat  heavily 
trimmed  with  silver;  the  sporran  or  purse  of 
finest  otter  skin;  the  broadsword  and  dirk 
silver-hilted ;  and  the  bonnet  cocked  on  one  side, 
with  a  slight  bend  inclining  down  to  the  right 
ear,  over  which  hung  a  cluster  of  black  plumes. 
Then  Polly  saw  his  cheek  flush  under  its  tan, 
"  Flora,  lass,  the  happiness  this  gives !  Kings- 
burg,  ta  see  you  again;  Hector,  Malcolm, 
Douglas,"  as  they  crowded  round  him,  and  he 
turned  from  one  to  another.  "  Ye  dinna  ken 
how  it  warms  my  bluid  to  be  ance  mair,  even 
though  it  be  far  fra  the  Isles,  amang  my  ain !  " 
And  again  the  ringing  cheers  went  up,  to  be 
faintly  echoed  from  the  green  wall  of  the  piny 
forests  beyond. 

When  the  greetings  were  over  and  the  first 
flush  of  feeling  was  past,  there  came  the  invita- 
tion to  the  tables  set  down  the  wide,  long  hall 


48  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

and  spread  with  true  Highland  hospitality. 
The  sight  was  something  Polly  had  never  seen 
before :  she  fancied  it  a  scene  in  some  old 
Scotch  castle,  and  this  commanding-looking 
man  in  the  place  of  honor  a  feudal  lord  feasting 
his  followers  before  he  led  them  out  to  battle. 
Then  when  the  banquet  was  well  ended,  the 
glasses  were  refilled,  and  the  confusion  of 
many  voices  fell  into  silence,  as  Kingsburg,  the 
host,  rose  in  his  place.  "  I  hae  a  toast  to  offer. 
Let  us  a'  drink,"  holding  up  his  glass  as  he 
spoke,  "  to  our  honored  and  welcome  guest, 
Major  Donald  MacDonald !  " 

But  almost  before  he  had  finished,  the  latter 
sprang  to  his  feet.  "  Na,  na,  my  friends,"  was 
his  earnest  protest.  "  The  first  toast  we  maun 
drink  to-day  is  ta  him  we  love  and  serve, 
George  Third,  our  King." 

He  paused  and  his  glance  swept  the  faces 
round.  "  I'm  trusting  that  a'  here  can  drink  it. 
Too  well  I  ken  that  there  is  sedition  i'  the 
Colonies,  and  that  the  hands  o'  lawless  rebels 
as  lifted  against  ta  established  Government. 
You  hae  heard  o'  their  resistance  at  Bunker 
Hill,  and  how  the  Continental  Congress — that 
unlaw fu'  gathering  o'  the  leaders  o'  strife — has 
appointed  Colonel  Washington,  o'  Virginia,  to 
be  Commander-i'-Chief  o'  the  rebel  army.   'Tis 


THE  COMING  OF  MAJOR  MACDONALD      49 

plain,  my  friends,  the  hour  hae  come  when  the 
King's  loyal  subjects  i'  America  must  stand 
tagither  for  ta  rights  o'  the  Crown  and  ta  Gov- 
ernment. 'Tis  true  some  may  say  it  is  a  Gov- 
ernment at  whose  hands  the  Highlanders  hae 
suffered  much  o'  wrang;  but  ta  grass  o'  mony 
a  year  is  green  over  the  graves  o'  Culloden, 
and  the  rains  o'  mony  a  year  hae  washed  the 
stains  o'  bluid  fra  the  scaffold  i'  the  Grass- 
market  i'  Edinburg." 

A  murmur  as  of  assent  followed  his  words. 

"  I  ken  weel  how  we  once  sang  o'  the  '  King 
that's  over  the  water/  and  of  the  time  when  we 
would  '  fleg  the  German  carlie.'  And  though 
I'll  own  it's  no  the  mon  o'  Scotland's  choice 
wha  sits  on  the  throne  to-day,  yet  it's  na  Ger- 
man carlie,  but  a  King,  English  born  and  bred, 
wha  has  at  heart  the  welfare  o'  all  his  subjects. 
And  while  it  is  a  pleasure  greater  than  I  can 
weel  speak  ta  meet  my  kinsmen  and  country- 
men as  I  have  to-day,  yet  the  cause  o'  His 
Majesty  is  still  mair  ta  me,  and  ta  enlist  you 
in  his  service  is  the  real  mission  that  has 
brought  me  amang  you  at  this  time." 

He  paused  and  looked  around,  "  Mony  a 
face  I  see  here  wha  ance  followed  me  i'  the 
days  when  the  blue  bonnets  were  over  the  bor- 
der.     Friends,    clansmen,"    his   voice   ringing 


5Q  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

with  bugle  clearness,  "  it's  time  the  blue  bon- 
nets were  out  again.  I  come  to  ask  you  to  fol- 
low me  ance  mair:  it  may  be  ta  danger  or  ta 
death;  but  where  is  tha  Highlander,  the  Mac- 
Donald,  wha  ever  feared  ta  ane  or  shrank  fra 
ta  ither  ?  Mair  still,  I  call  on  you  ta  remember 
the  oath  o'  allegiance  you  hae  all  taken  to  the 
King.  I  am  telled  that  some  would  hae  you 
break  that  oath;  and,  true  it  is,  mony  these 
days  count  the  breaking  o'  oaths  a  light  matter : 
but  ta  a  true  Highlander  his  word,  his  oath,  is 
sacred  as  his  religion,  aye,  mair  sacred  than 
his  life. 

"  And  so  clansmen,  MacDonald,  MacLeod, 
MacLean,  MacLachlan,  whaever  you  may  be, 
I  call  on  you  ane  and  all  ta  drink  ta  the  King, 
and  ta  pledge  ta  the  King  your  loyalty  for  life 
or  death." 

Pleading,  earnest,  impassioned,  was  his  ut- 
terance, his  manner;  and  while  it  was  evident 
that  not  all  yielded  assent  to  his  words,  yet  the 
greater  number  of  those  present  had  caught 
the  fervor  of  his  enthusiasm.  From  where 
Polly  was  watching  she  could  see  the  flash  that 
kindled  in  Kingsburg's  dark  eyes,  and  the 
eager  look  on  the  faces  of  his  young  sons  as 
they  leaned  forward  toward  the  Major.  Then 
Flora  MacDonald  stepped  to  his  side  and  her 


THE  COMING  OF  MAJOR  MACDONALD      gj 

voice  clear  and  sweet  broke  the  moment's  sil- 
ence :  "  Aye,  Donald,  we  will  drink  ta  the 
King.  Are  we  not  a'  His  Majesty's  sub- 
jects? We  canna  be  false  ta  him  or  ta  our 
honor!" 

If  she  would  have  said  more,  Polly  could  not 
tell,  for  a  confused  murmur  of  voices  rose, 
"  The  King,  the  King !  "  Over  this  someone 
cried  "  Aye,  Donald,  we  followed  you  ance, 
where  you  lead  we'll  follow  you  again!" 
With  that  a  shout  rang  to  the  roof,  on  every 
side  men  were  springing  to  their  feet,  dirks 
flashed  from  their  sheaths;  and  she  knew  that 
on  them,  the  most  sacred  form  of  oath  a  High- 
lander can  take,  more  than  one  was  in  truth 
pledging  himself. 

Nor  did  she  greatly  wonder,  for  Major  Mac- 
Donald's  fiery  eloquence  had  swept  her  along 
as  in  a  resistless  current,  and  at  the  scene 
around  her  she  felt  her  pulses  quicken,  and  the 
swift  leaping  of  the  blood  in  her  veins.  In  that 
moment  all  the  ties  that  bound  us  to  England, 
to  the  Mother-country,  tightened  about  her,  all 
the  loyalty  owned  to  kingship  quickened  into 
life ;  and  though  she  herself  had  taken  no  oath 
of  allegiance  the  pressure  of  one  seemed  rest- 
ing on  her  conscience.  Then  she  heard  a  voice 
beside  her.     It  was  Flora  MacDonald  holding 


5 2  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

out  a  glass  of  wine,  "  Will  you  no  drink  to  the 
King,  dearie?  " 

As  Polly  had  told  Duncan  her  admiration  for 
Flora,  Lady  Kingsburg  as  she  was  pleased  to 
call  her,  after  the  Scotch  custom,  was  indeed 
almost  worship.  Looking  up,  she  met  the  blue 
eyes  sparkling  with  strong  emotion;  at  that 
moment  the  impelling  charm  of  such  an  influ- 
ence was  all  that  remained  needful,  and  with  a 
great  wave  of  loyalty  flooding  her  heart  Polly 
put  out  her  hand :  "  Yes,  I  will  drink  to  my 
King." 

Polly  drew  a  deep  breath  as  the  wine  touched 
her  lips,  her  troublesome  doubts  were  now  over, 
she  had  pledged  herself  to  the  King,  she  knew 
where  she  stood.  At  that  point  Jamie  twitched 
her  sleeve.  "  Sister,"  his  words  coming  with 
unwonted  quickness  and  animation,  "  I'm  a 
King's  man  now.  When  they  march  wi'  the 
pipes  to  fight  for  the  King,  I  can  march  too." 

"  Oh,  no,  Jamie,"  she  answered  hastily, 
"  you  must  stay  with  Sister." 

Jamie  evidently  wavered.  "  But  girls  must 
bide  at  home,"  he  said  at  last. 

"  I  know  they  must.  And  think,  if  any 
danger  came  what  would  Sister  do  if  you  were 
not  here  to  protect  her?  " 

The  idea  of  protecting  sister  was  one  that 


THE  COMING  OF  MAJOR  MACDONALD      53 

quite  appealed  to  Jamie.  "  Well,"  and  he 
drew  himself  up  a  little  straighter,  "  it  may  be 
then  I  will  stay,  but,"  he  added  almost  as  if 
thinking  aloud,  "  our  father  went  to  fight." 

With  these  words  a  sudden  constriction 
gripped  Polly's  heart.  Yes,  her  father  had 
gone  out  to  fight.  There  came  to  her  mind 
what  she  had  so  often  heard  Ezekiel  Slocumb 
say :  "  If  ever  a  cause  was  righteous,  if  ever 
one  was  just,  it  is  that  of  the  Colonies."  Her 
father  had  believed  that,  for  the  sake  of  justice 
to  the  Colonies  he  had  risked  and  given  his 
life.  Polly  sighed  with  a  heart-sinking  fear 
that  she  was  indeed  disloyal,  as  she  realized 
that  for  all  the  King's  health  and  the  hour's 
emotion  her  mind  had  not  found  the  rest  of 
decision. 

But  there  was  no  time  to  think  more  about 
it  now,  for  pressing  Jamie's  hand  she  anxiously 
noted  how  hot  it  was,  and  the  flush  on  his 
face.  "  Come,  Jamie,"  she  urged,  "  it's  so 
warm  in  here.  Let  us  go  out  where  the  air 
is  nice  and  fresh."  And  as  he  gave  a  wistful 
look  behind  him,  where  the  company  was 
breaking  into  excited  groups,  she  added. 
"  Look,  the  people  are  going  out.  You  do 
not  care  for  their  talk  now.  Come  with  Sister, 
and  we  will  walk  down  to  the  big  pine  trees, 


54  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

and  sit  on  the  soft  grass,  and  hear  the  wind 
talk  in  the  branches  above  us.  In  the  morning, 
Jamie,  we'll  get  on  our  horses,  on  Flyaway  and 
Buttercup,  and  ride  home  to  see  Aunt  Jean, 
she  will  be  wearying  for  us  will  Aunt  Jean." 

In  August,  the  Provincial  Assembly  again 
met  in  Hillsboro,  Mr.  Farquhard  Campbell  ap- 
pearing as  one  of  the  delegates  from  Cumber- 
land County — which  still  largely  favored  the 
Colonies.  It  was  not  long  after  Polly's  return 
from  Mount  Pleasant  that,  as  she  was  having 
Aunt  Jean's  snuff-box  refilled,  a  man  entered 
the  store  whom  she  recognized  as  a  Mr. 
Rowan,  another  of  the  delegates,  and  who,  it 
seemed,  had  just  come  from  Hillsboro.  To 
the  talk  which  followed  his  entrance  she  gave 
no  heed  till  a  name  caught  her  attention.  "  If 
you  will  believe  me,"  he  was  saying,  "  a  letter 
recently  came  to  the  Assembly  from  Governor 
Martin's  private  secretary,  asking  it  to  give 
safe  conduct  to  His  Excellency's  coach  and 
horses  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Farquhard  Camp- 
bell, in  Cumberland." 

"  And  what  did  old  Farquhard  Campbell 
say  to  that  ?  " 

"  He  rose  at  once  in  his  seat  and  declared  he 
was  amazed  such  a  proposal  had  been  made, 
that  the  request  was  without  his  knowledge  or 


THE  COMING  OF  MAJOR  MACDONALD      e* 

consent  and  implored  the  house  not  to  grant 
it." 

"  I'm  thinking/'  observed  another,  "  that 
there's  been  talk  of  his  having  dealings  with 
the  Governor.  But  what  did  the  Assembly 
do?" 

"  As  you  say/'  answered  Mr.  Rowan,  "  there 
has  been  a  suspicion  of  Farquhard  Campbell, 
for  all  he  has  taken  the  test  oath ;  and  I'll  own 
that  for  a  moment  this  incident  did  renew  it : 
but  his  prompt  answer,  together  with  informa- 
tion of  certain  base  proposals  the  Governor  had 
made  to  him,  removed  this  doubt,  and  the  As* 
sembly,  by  resolution,  not  only  exonerated  him 
from  any  improper  conduct,  but  held  that  he 
had  '  conducted  himself  as  an  honest  member 
of    Society    and    a    friend    to    the    American 


cause.'  " 


Looking  beyond  the  knot  of  talkers  Polly 
saw  Duncan  Campbell  standing  in  the  door. 
For  a  moment  their  eyes  met,  and  each  knew 
what  was  in  the  mind  of  the  other,  though  not 
since  that  July  day  of  Governor  Martin's 
visit  had  the  subject  been  spoken  of  between 
them. 


CHAPTER  V. 

A  DINNER  PARTY  AND  ITS  CONSEQUENCES. 

Late  Autumn  had  now  come,  the  days  had 
shortened,  cold  winds  were  coming  down  from 
the  mountains,  and  only  the  fadeless  pines 
stood  brave  in  uplifted  green.  The  Assembly 
at  Hillsboro  had  ended,  the  delegates  had  re- 
turned to  their  homes,  and  with  the  changing 
season  another  change,  so  the  rumor  ran,  had 
come  over  Farquhard  Campbell.  For  whether 
his  keen  jealousy  of  Allen  MacDonald  had  in- 
creased, or  he  had  decided  the  time  had  come 
to  throw  off  his  own  mask,  or  whether  he  had 
become  aware  that  his  double  dealing  with 
both  sides  could  no  longer  be  well  carried  out, 
whatever  his  motive,  he  now  put  himself  openly 
on  the  British  side.  At  this,  the  Tories  and 
especially  the  loyalist  Highlanders,  were  jub- 
ilant, and  the  Whigs,  for  all  their  lurking  sus- 
picion of  him  were  as  bitterly  chagrined. 

One  November  day  a  neighbor  dropped  in 
at  Mrs.  Jean  MacDonald's  for  a  gossip,  and 
among  other  items  she  gave  the  latest  bit: 

56 


A  DINNER  PARTY  57 

"  Farquhard  Campbell's  a  King's  mon  sure 
enough  now,  for  they're  telling  that  he  threw 
a  glass  o'  wine  i'  Duncan's  face  the  other  night 
because  he  would  na  drink  ta  the  King's 
health." 

"  And  served  him  right,"  was  Aunt  Jean's 
tart  rejoinder,  "  when  bairns  set  themselves  up 
ta  be  wiser  than  those  in  authority  over  them, 
they  hae  need  o'  a  lesson." 

Polly  said  nothing  but  her  eyes  flashed  and 
her  needles  clicked  the  faster  on  the  stocking 
for  Jamie,  which  she  was  knitting.  She  could 
well  imagine  Duncan  standing  in  his  place,  his 
shoulders  squared,  his  face  a  little  pale,  his 
eyes  steady.  The  act  was  only  the  weakness 
of  a  hot-tempered  old  man,  a  bit  of  petty  per- 
secution; but  she  knew  that  the  sturdy  spirit 
under  Duncan's  slender  frame  would  face  much 
more  without  shrinking,  and  in  her  heart  she 
was  proud  of  him  for  it. 

The  next  morning  Polly  saw  Duncan  riding 
by,  his  face  set  straight  ahead  and  not  so  much 
as  a  glance  toward  the  house.  In  an  instant 
she  was  out  and  hailing  him :  "  Ho,  Duncan, 
have  you  forgotten  your  friends  that  you  never 
even  look  toward  them  ?  " 

At  that  he  could  not  but  pause.  "  No, 
Polly,  I've  not  so  much  forgotten  my  friends 


5 8  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

as  that  I'm  fair  shamed  now  to  meet  them.  I 
suppose  you've  heard?  " 

"  That  your  uncle's  a'  for  the  King?  " 

He  nodded. 

"  Yes,  I've  heard  that,  and  I've  heard  too," 
Polly's  eyes  were  twinkling  now,*  that  there's 
health  drinking  to  the  King  at  your  house  and 
that  you  take  the  wine  in  a  new  fashion,  on 
your  cheeks  instead  of  your  lips." 

Duncan  reddened.  "  It  must  be  Malcolm 
MacLeod  who  told  of  that;  I'd  rather  it  had 
not  been  known;  but  I'm  not  a  weather-vane, 
Polly,  to  shift  with  every  wind.  Uncle  Farqu- 
hard  himself  first  taught  me  to  be  on  the  side 
of  the  Colonies  and  the  lesson  has  become  a 
part  of  me.     I  cannot  unlearn  it  now.     Am  I 


wrong 


?  " 


Quick  the  answer  came.  "  No,  Duncan, 
you  are  right.  Mind  I'm  not  saying  which 
side  is  right,  the  King  or  the  Colonies,  some 
say  one  and  some  the  other,  and  how  can  a 
lassie  like  me  tell.  But  I  know  this  that  you 
were  right  to  do  just  as  you  did,  and  I  glory 
in  you  for  it !  " 

A  pleased  look  came  into  Duncan's  face  at 
her  words :  for  although  he  could  stand  alone, 
it  was  pleasant  to  have  Polly's  approval,  her 
sympathy.     "  I'm  glad  to  have  you  say  so,"  a 


A  DINNER  PARTY  $g 

new  life  had  come  into  his  voice.  "  However 
it  had  ended  I  could  not  have  done  otherwise. 
But  I  must  hurry  on,  Uncle  Farquhard  is  going 
to  entertain  a  party  of  his  Highland  friends 
and  I  have  any  number  of  errands."  He 
spoke  to  the  young  negro  who  was  following 
him.  "  Come  on,  Tom !  "  and  they  clattered 
away. 

"Mary,  Mary  Dunning!"  Aunt  Jeans 
voice  sounded  sharp  from  the  doorway ;  "  the 
spun  sugar  ye  hae  cooking  i'  the  skillet  is  all 
running  over  into  the  fire." 

Polly  flew  up  the  walk  and  into  the  house. 
When  the  burning  sugar  had  been  rescued  she 
turned.  "  Aunt  Jean,  my  father  called  me 
Polly,  and  Polly  I  always  mean  to  be." 

It  was  not  the  first  time  in  the  three  years 
she  had  lived  with  Aunt  Jean  that  they  had 
differed  over  her  name,  but,  as  now,  Polly  al- 
ways stood  firm  for  the  form  her  father  had 
used.  "  Ye're  just  like  a'  the  impudent  bairns 
now-a-days."  Aunt  Jean's  cap  border  fairly 
fluttered  in  emphasis.  "  Ye'll  be  called  this* 
and  no  that,  ye'll  think  one  way  and  no  the 
other.  F  my  time  lassies  were  called  what 
those  wha  had  charge  o'  them  chose  they 
should  be,  and  lads  thought  as  they  were  bidden 
to." 


60  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

Polly  was  stirring  her  sugar  hard.  "  I  sup- 
pose, Aunt  Jean,  you  mean  Duncan  Campbell, 
because  he  wouldn't  turn  his  coat  as  his  uncle 
has." 

"  It's  always  better  to  turn  fra  the  wrang 
to  the  right,"  was  the  short  answer.  "  And 
I'll  no  have  you  idling  away  your  time  wi' 
Duncan,  mind  that  now,"  and  she  went  away 
muttering  something  about  "  feckless  fules." 
Clearly  Duncan  was  not  in  Aunt  Jean's  favor 
for  the  time. 

The  day  for  Mr.  Farquhard  Campbell's 
dinner  soon  came.  As  the  evening  drew  near, 
Polly  saw  more  than  one  ride  by  on  the  way, 
as  she  well  knew,  to  his  house.  Staunch  Roy- 
alists all,  none  others  were  bidden,  for  it  was 
whispered  that  this  was  to  be  a  notable  gather- 
ing, and  that  important  measures  were  to  be 
discussed  around  the  table  and  over  the  wine. 

But  this  latter  stage  was  destined  not  to  be 
reached.  A  kinsman  of  Aunt  Jean's,  Uncle 
David  MacDonald,  had  come  to  spend  the 
winter  with  her;  and  young  Donald  Mac- 
Donald,  who  had  been  in  to  sit  with  him  for  an 
hour,  had  just  opened  the  door  to  go,  when 
they  heard  the  swift  clatter  of  horse's  hoofs. 
"  Hey,  Hugh  MacLean ! "  Donald  called, 
recognizing  the  rider  as  he  drew  near ;  "  you're 


A   DINNER  PARTY  6l 

a  poor  Highlander  if  you  could  na  sit  longer 
over  old  Farquhard's  wine." 

"  Sit  langer!"  in  an  excited  half  quaver. 
"  I  had  gude  reason  to  tak'  to  my  saddle." 

"  And  why,  has  Campbell  gone  over  to  the 
Whigs  again  ?  " 

A  grim  laugh  sounded.  "  In  one  way,  yes, 
but  no  preecisely  o'  his  ain  choice  this  time." 

Polly  had  her  hand  on  the  door  to  shut  it 
after  Donald,  when  their  attention  had  first 
been  arrested;  and  now  Aunt  Jean  threw  it 
wide,  letting  into  the  darkness  a  square  of  yel- 
low light  which  brought  out  in  strong  relief 
the  figure  of  the  horseman  reined  up  beside  the 
gate.     "  What's  a'  the  fash?  "  she  called. 

"  The  fash  ?  do  ye  say  ?  Fash  enough ! 
Woman,  if  ye  believe  it,  we  were  hardly  set 
down  to  the  table  when  wha  should  walk  in 
but  Lieutenant  Colonel — as  he  calls  himself — 
Ebenezer  Folsom.  Verra  braw  was  he  i'  his 
new  uniform,  maist  important  that  he  had 
been  appointed  by  the  Whig  Assembly  one  o' 
the  field-officers  o'  Cumberland  County,  and 
wi'  a  hantel  o'  his  soldiers  at  his  heels.  '  I'm 
sorry  to  be  obliged  to  disturb  such  an  enjoy- 
able party,'  he  says  wi'  a  bow,  and  looking 
around  on  us  a'  wi'  a  glint  o'  the  eye.  '  The 
more  so  that  I've  not  had  the  honor  of  an  in- 


62  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

veetation.  But  I've  pressing  business  wi'  Mr. 
Campbell,  which  must  be  my  excuse.'  Wi' 
that  he  pulls  out  a  bit  paper,  '  I  hae  here  an 
order  for  your  arrest,  and  wi'  your  pleasure  I'll 
see  you  safely  to  Halifax  jail,  as  I  am  directed. 
Perhaps,'  and  he  looked  fra  ain  to  anither  of 
us  again,  '  as  you  hae  been  sa  free  to  tak'  the 
oaths  o'  the  Colony,  some  o'  your  friends 
here  wad  like  to  go  wi'  you  to  testify  to  your 
abhorrence  o'  the  King  and  attachment  to  the 
Colonies,  for  such,  I  mak'  no  doubt  is  their 
sentiment  also.' 

"  And  wi'  that,  and  the  looks  o'  the  muskets 
i'  the  hands  o'  the  soldiers,  we  all  had  some  er- 
rand that  ane  by  ane  we  slipped  away  fra  the 
table ;  and  once  awa'  there  seemed  na  gude  rea- 
son why  we  should  go  back,  and  a  mony  ones 
why  we  should  keep  going.  My  nag  was  the 
fastest  but  the  ithers  are  no  far  behind."  Even 
as  he  spoke  there  came  the  sound  of  horses 
crossing  the  bridge  below  at  a  rapid  trot.  The 
rider  at  the  gate  listened  a  moment.  "  The 
Whigs,  I  hear,  call  their  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Folsom  a  daring  officer,  and  I'm  telled  that 
he's  winning  a  reputation  for  seizing  and 
bringing  ta  trial  a'  those  suspected  o'  enmity 
to  the  liberty  cause.  Eh ! '  his  voice  rising, 
"  but  what  sort  o'  liberty  is  it,  and  what  times 


A  DINNER  PARTY  63 

are  we  fallen  on  when  a  mon  canna  be  safe 
even  under  his  ain  roof  ?  "  And  without  wait- 
ing for  an  answer  he  spurred  on. 

"  Did  you  ever  hear  the  like  of  that?  "  cried 
Donald,  turning  back  to  the  house.  "  It's  all 
the  work  of  the  Committee  of  Safety !  They 
are  no  better  than  tyrants  themselves  to  set 
Ebenezer  Folsom  and  his  soldiers  to  hunting 
men  as  though  they  were  no  more  than  bears 
and  panthers :  and  a  man  like  Mr.  Farquhard 
Campbell  at  that,  rich,  respected,  and  who  has 
lived  in  the  Colony  from  childhood.  It's  an 
outrage ! " 

"  That  may  be  true."  It  was  Uncle  David's 
mild  voice.  "  But  you  ken,  Donald,  for  so 
Kingsburg  said,  that  when  Governor  Martin 
was  telled  that  it  was  largely  through  the  in- 
fluence o'  Farquhard  Campbell  that  the  High- 
landers had  declared  to  keep  neutral,  he  called 
him  '  an  ignorant  old  man.'  And  when  he 
heard  how  Farquhard  i'  the  Assembly  had  told 
all  he  had  said  ta  him,  he  called  it  '  base  treach- 
ery/ and  that  Campbell  had  been  guilty  o' 
falsehood  when  he  declared  he  had  refused  his 
offers.  I'm  sorry  for  him,  but  whatever  the 
trouble,  he's  brought  it  on  himself.  He's  no 
been  sure  which  side  would  win  and  so  he's 


64  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

tried  to  stand  in  wi'  both  sides  till  he  could 
mak'  out  which  was  the  stronger." 

It  was,  however,  to  some  one  else  that 
Polly's  thought  and  sympathy  was  going. 
"  Poor  Duncan ! '  she  exclaimed,  "  what  will 
he  do,  left  there  all  alone,  and  in  such 
trouble  ?  " 

"  Why,  yes,  there's  Duncan,"  Aunt  Jean's 
kindly  nature  remembered  only  his  present 
condition.  "  Uncle  David,  i'  the  morning  you 
must  go  out  and  have  him  come  in  to  us." 

But  the  morning,  to  Polly's  impatience, 
seemed  a  far  future,  and  it  was  evident  Uncle 
David  shared  her  feeling,  for  he  was  already 
taking  down  his  bonnet  and  plaid  from  the 
peg  behind  the  door  where  they  hung.  "  No, 
Jean,  I'll  no  wait  for  morning,  it's  now  i'  the 
sair  hour  o'  trouble  that  the  young  lad  needs 
his  friends." 

Donald  had  stepped  forward.  "  Yes,  this 
will  be  hard  on  Duncan,  and  if  he  is  hot-tem- 
pered and  wrong-headed,  I  like  his  spirit.  I'll 
go  with  you." 

"  And  have  Flyaway  saddled  for  me,  won't 
you?"  urged  Polly.  "  Yes,  yes,"  as  Uncle 
David  hesitated,  "  do  take  me  too.  Duncan  is 
my  friend.  I  know  more,  I  understand  how  he 
feels  as  nobody  else  can." 


A  DINNER  PARTY  65 

"  Oh,  no,  Polly,"  was  Aunt  Jean's  protest, 
"  you  must  no  think  o'  going  to-night." 

But  Uncle  David  had  been  looking  at  Polly 
with  his  kind  old  eyes.  "  Let  the  lassie  go, 
Jean,"  he  said,  "  for  she's  aye  right,  young 
hearts  can  gie  one  another  a  sympathy  and 
comfort  that  no  ither  can." 

Uncle  David's  word  prevailed,  and  soon  the 
three  were  riding  through  the  starlight  of  a 
night  already  grown  chill,  and  along  a  road  so 
quiet,  that  but  for  their  own  horses'  feet  there 
was  hardly  a  sound  except  the  ripple  of  the 
creek  as  they  crossed  it,  and  the  sighing  of 
the  night-wind  in  the  tall  pines  that  stood  here 
and  there  along  their  way.  For  the  inter- 
rupted banqueters  had  all  hurried  homeward, 
the  soldiers  and  their  prisoner  were  well  on 
their  way,  the  hour  and  scene  were  as  peaceful 
as  though  nothing  of  the  untoward  had  touched 
them ;  and  when,  up  the  long  avenue,  the  house 
came  fully  into  view,  its  many  lighted  win- 
dows seemed  to  promise  a  gaily  gathered 
company  within. 

But  this  was  only  the  outside,  for  the  negro 
man  who  answered  their  knock  came  hesitat- 
ing, with  a  face  which  showed  his  fear  as  to 
the  nature  of  their  errand ;  and  once  they  had 
crossed  the  threshold  the  tragic  ending  of  the 


66  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

evening  was  in  evidence  on  every  hand.  Un- 
tended  fires  were  dying  to  white  ashes  on  the 
hearths,  unsnuffed  candles  were  burning  dim 
with  long  and  guttering  wicks  in  the  empty 
apartments;  while  in  the  great  dining-room, 
as  the  center  of  festivity,  the  sign  of  wreck 
and  desolation  was  most  apparent.  Here  the 
tempting  meal,  much  of  it  untasted,  was  still 
heaped  on  the  table,  as  when  the  fleeing  guests 
had  left;  while  overturned  chairs,  and  a  long 
red  stain  on  the  white  damask  cloth,  together 
with  fragments  of  a  broken  wine-glass,  told 
of  the  haste  with  which  these  same  guests  had 
departed. 

Duncan  heard  voices  and  came  to  meet  the 
newcomers,  and,  with  the  first  glance,  it 
seemed  to  Polly  that  he  had  changed  in  the 
little  while  since  she  had  last  seen  him.  She 
was  sure,  too,  that  there  was  a  new  look  on 
his  pale  face :  and  though  she  could  not  have 
defined  it  then,  afterwards  she  knew  what 
it  meant;  that  through  the  crisis  of  the  hour, 
as  an  answer  to  its  demand,  within  the  heart 
of  the  boy  had  awakened  the  spirit  of  the 
man. 

"And  so  you  have  heard?"  were  his  first 
words.     "  111  news  travels  fast." 

"Aye,   lad,"   was   old   David   MacDonald's 


A   DINNER  PARTY  fy 

answer,  "  and  sae  does  the  foot  of  a  friend  i' 
the  hour  o'  trouble." 

Duncan's  set  face  softened.  This  is  indeed 
an  hour  of  trouble,  and  you  were  kind  to  come ; 
it  is  good  to  know  one  has  friends  left." 

"  Why,  Duncan ! '  cried  Polly,  almost  re- 
proachfully; "  did  you  not  depend  on  us,  did 
you  not  know  we  wTould  come  to  you  ?  " 

He  shook  his  head.  "  I  hadn't  come  to  the 
point  of  expecting  anything.  It  all  came  with 
such  suddenness,  and  the  company  were  so 
quickly  away,  that  I  could  think  of  nothing 
but  a  pack  of  scampering  rats.  Then  when  I 
had  come  out  of  my  daze  and  realized  what 
had  happened,  I  felt  as  if  we  had  been  storm- 
swept  and  I  was  a  bit  of  wreckage  left  alone." 
For  all  his  effort  there  was  a  quiver  to  his  firm 
lip. 

Once  Polly  would  have  rumpled  his  hair  as 
an  expression  of  her  sympathy;  but  there  was 
a  new  dignity  about  her  old  comrade  and  she 
only  touched  his  sleeve  with  her  finger.  "  But 
you  do  not  feel  so  now  ?  " 

"  Oh,  no,"  and  he  faintly  smiled  for  the  first 
time ;  "  how  could  I  ?  " 

"  And  how  did  it  happen  ?  "  asked  Donald. 

Duncan  repeated  the  story,  which  was  in 
substance  like  the  one  they  had  heard.     Old 


68  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

David  looked  at  his  big  silver  watch  when  he 
had  finished.  "  The  night  is  wearing  awa', 
childer,  and  I  came  charged  wi'  a  message  fra 
Mrs.  Jean  MacDonald  ta  bring  you  home  wi' 
us,  Duncan/' 

"  Oh,  yes,  Duncan,  Aunt  Jean  wants  you  to 
come.  You  surely  will,"  urged  Polly,  as  she 
caught  his  expression  of  doubt. 

"  Tell  Mrs.  MacDonald  that  I  thank  her  for 
the  thought,  and  I  would  be  glad  to  go,  for 
this  house  is  not  the  most  cheerful  spot;  "  and 
he  looked  around  the  disordered  room :  "  but 
I  cannot  go  now,  the  negroes  have  been  in  a 
panic  of  fear  that  they  would  be  carried  off.  I 
have  only  got  them  partly  calm  now,  and  if 
I  went  away  and  left  them  they  would  be  sure 
it  meant  some  fresh  evil.  Besides,  while 
Uncle  Farquhard  is  gone,  my  place  and  my 
duty  are  here." 

Uncle  David  laid  his  hand  in  approval  on 
Duncan's  shoulder.  "  You  hae  the  right 
thought,  lad,  though  I'm  sorry  to  leave  you 
alone." 

"  Yes,  you're  right,  at  least  in  this,"  and 
bluff  Donald's  voice  had  its  heartiest  ring; 
"  and  because  you  are  right  I'll  stay  and  keep 
you  company.  Here,  Dan,"  to  a  negro  lad 
who  had  been  hovering  near  the  door,  as  if  he 


A   DINNER  PARTY  fig 

were  safe  only  in  keeping  close  to  the  speakers, 
"  bring  some  wood  and  start  up  this  fire.  You 
ought  to  have  your  black  head  wrung  off  for 
not  taking  better  care  of  your  young  master." 

Dan  gave  a  delighted  grin  at  the  mock 
threatening.  "  Yessur,  yessur,  I'll  tend  to  de 
fire/'  and  he  hurried  away  on  his  errand. 

As  the  others  started  to  leave,  Duncan  fol- 
lowed them.  "  Do  you  think  there  is  any 
danger  for  Uncle  Farquhard  ?  ' '  he  asked  anx- 
iously. "  You  know  the  Royalists  burned  the 
house  above  Henry  Pettus's  head  lately,  and 
hanged  James  Fell  over  toward  the  Neuse  last 
week ;  and  some  of  the  soldiers  hinted  that  they 
might  retaliate  on  Uncle  Farquhard  for  it." 

"  Chut,  chut,  lad,  no,"  was  the  reassuring 
answer.  "  He'll  hae  a  bit  stay  in  the  jail  at 
Halifax,  a  trial  before  the  Committee,  and  then 
he's  almaist  sure  to  be  hame  again  on  parole. 
Hae  na  fear  o'  your  uncle, — he'll  look  after 
his  ain  skin,"  he  added  under  his  breath. 

Duncan  helped  Polly  to  mount,  and  as  he 
did  so,  he  whispered  :  "  Do  you  remember  the 
last  time  you  were  here?  " 

"  Remember  it  ?  Indeed  I  do.  It's  been  in 
my  mind  all  the  time  to-night." 

He  sighed.  "  What  a  miserable  business  it 
all  has  been,  and  the  end  for  none  of  us  is  yet." 


jO  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

Then,  as  he  put  the  bridle  in  her  hand :  "  It 
was  good  of  you  to  come  to-night,  Polly;  I 
had  rather  you  had  come  than  any  one  else." 

Flyaway,  impatient  of  standing,  was  start- 
ing, and  Polly  had  just  time  to  answer. 
"  Why,  Duncan,  I  wanted  to  come,  I  couldn't 
have  stayed  away." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE    STANDARD    IS    UP. 

During  these  months,  while  the  spirit  of 
liberty  in  the  colony  was  steadily  increasing, 
the  British,  by  the  aid  of  Governor  Martin  and 
his  agents,  were  also  unceasingly  active. 
Major  MacDonald's  secret  mission  among  his 
countrymen  had  also  so  far  succeeded  that  the 
Governor  had  written  to  England  that  a  large 
force  of  Highlanders  were  ready  to  take  up 
arms  for  the  King  whenever  needed.  Rely- 
ing on  these  assurances,  a  vigorous  campaign 
had  been  planned  for  the  near  future.  Sir 
Henry  Clinton,  with  a  fleet  of  ships  and  troops, 
was  expected  at  the  mouth  of  the  Cape  Fear 
River  early  in  the  year;  where  he  was  to  be 
met  by  the  Highlanders  and  all  others  who 
might  join  them.  About  the  same  time,  a 
strong  squadron,  bearing  Lord  Cornwallis  and 
a  considerable  force,  was  to  sail  for  America 
and  the  South ;  and  with  these  combined  it  was 
confidently   expected  a  blow  could  be  struck 

71 


72  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

which  should  secure  not  only  North  Carolina 
but  all  the  Southern  Colonies  to  the  Royal 
cause. 

With  Aunt  Jean  an  ardent  loyalist,  and  the 
Kingsburgs,  and  others  of  their  faith,  often 
coming  and  going  at  her  home,  Polly  had 
heard  frequent  hints  of  all  this.  More  still, 
she  knew  that  the  clans  were  quietly,  but  none 
the  less  actively,  making  ready  for  the  sum- 
mons when  it  should  come;  that  commissions 
were  being  issued;  and  that  when  the  Royal 
standard  was  raised  it  was  to  be  at  Cross 
Creek.  That  it  was  something  which  was  to 
affect  her  own  life  closely  she  had  no  thought. 

So  the  eventful  year  for  the  nation,  1776. 
came  in.  One  by  one  the  days  of  January 
slipped  quietly  away,  with  a  surface  calm,  like 
that  of  the  ice-locked  streams,  under  which 
currents  full  and  strong  were  rushing.  The 
first  of  February  dawned,  clear  with  sunshine, 
bright  with  the  frost  sparkling  white  on  leaf 
and  twig.  Cross  Creek  was  early  astir,  a  sub- 
dued excitement  was  in  the  very  air,  even  Aunt 
Jean  could  hardly  give  attention  to  her  morn- 
ing duties.  Presently,  through  her  partly 
opened  window,  Polly  heard  the  sound  of  the 
bagpipes,  the  clamor  of  voices.  Throwing  the 
window  wide,  she  leaned  out  to  catch  a  sight 


THE  STANDARD  IS   UP  73 

of  the  tall  flag-pole  set  in  the  center  of  the  pub- 
lic square.  Up  this  flag-pole  something  was 
slowly  creeping ;  higher,  higher  it  went :  then 
with  the  breath  of  a  crisp  breeze  the  long  float- 
ing folds  of  a  banner  broke  out  against  the 
blue  and  sunlit  sky.  The  expected  had  come 
to  pass,  the  Royal  standard  was  raised. 

Quickly  Polly  ran  down  the  stairs  calling 
as  she  went :  "  It's  up,  the  standard's  up !  " 
But  the  others  had  heard  the  tumult  of  shout- 
ing voices  and  understood  the  cause.  Aunt 
Jane,  her  plaid  half  adjusted,  was  already  well 
down  the  street,  and  Uncle  David,  standing 
on  the  doorstep,  was  shaking  his  white  head 
and  sighing. 

Then  she  heard  Donald  MacDonald's  voice 
in  an  old  Scotch  song  of  the  Stuart  days  as  he 
came  hurrying  along  the  street. 

"  The  standard  on  the  braes  of  Mar, 

Is  up  and  streaming  rarely  ; 
The  gathering  pipe  on  Loch-na-gar, 
Is  sounding  loud  and  sairly. 

The  Highlandmen 

From  hill  and  glen, 

In  martial  hue, 

In  bonnets  blue, 

With  belted  plaids 

And  burnished  blades, 
Are  coming  late  and  early." 


t( 


And  is  it  not  a  bonnie  sight  ? "   Donald 


74  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

called,  suddenly  breaking  off  his  singing,  and 
halting.  "  Why  were  you  not  there,  Uncle 
Davy,  to  see  the  standard  go  up  ?  " 

"  Aye,  Donald,"  was  the  grave  answer,  "  it's 
a  bonnie  sight.  But  I've  seen  standards  raised 
before,  and  I  mind  that  the  one  you  are  sing- 
ing o'  met  only  wi'  defeat ;  and  that  set  up  by 
the  Bonnie  Prince  himself  went  down  on  the 
field  o'  Culloden.  'Tis  easy  to  raise  the  stan- 
dard, lad,  but  ta  defend  it,  ta  keep  it  up,  that's 
another  thing." 

"  You're  old  and  fearsome,  Uncle  David," 
was  Donald's  light  answer. 

"  It's  better  to  be  old  and  fearsome  than 
young  and  feckless,  and  I  fear  me  that  for 
those  who  have  done  this  there  is  sair  work 
ahead." 

"  Yes,  there  is,  sore  work  for  those  who 
meet  us."  And  with  a  toss  of  his  bonnet  in 
the  air,  Donald  ran  on,  taking  up  his  song 
again  as  he  went  and  adapting  it  to  the  present 
moment. 

"  Fy  !  Donald,  up  and  let's  awa\ 

We  canna  longer  parley, 
When  George's  back  is  at  the  wa\ 
The  King  we  love  sae  dearly. 
We'll  go — we'll  go 
And  meet  the  foe 
And  fling  the  plaid, 
And  swing  the  blade, 


THE  STANDARD  IS   UP 

And  forward  dash, 
And  hack  and  slash  — 
And  flog  the  rebels  sairly.'  " 


75 


Old  David  neither  answered  nor  followed; 
and  as  he  turned  back  into  the  house  Polly 
heard  him  murmuring:  "  'Tis  the  word,  they 
that  tak'  the  sword  shall  perish  by  the  sword." 

But  Polly  was  not  old  like  Uncle  David. 
Her  heart  was  young,  its  every  fiber  vibrant 
to  emotion,  and  now  thrilling  with  the  excite- 
ment of  the  hour.  Jamie  was  lingering  by  the 
gate.  "  Come  away  and  see  the  bonnie  sight," 
he  urged.  Catching  him  by  the  hand  she  hur- 
ried with  him  along  the  street,  out  to  the  public 
square,  where  the  bagpipes  were  still  merrily 
playing.  The  standard  floated  in  the  center 
of  the  crowd  gathered  round,  which  numbered, 
among  the  others,  a  group  of  mounted  men  to 
whom  Major,  now  General,  MacDonald,  a 
stately  figure  in  his  new  gold-laced  uniform, 
was  giving  copies  of  the  Governor's  proclam? 
tion.  This  was  to  be  scattered  among  the  more 
distant  Highlanders,  together  with  one  of  his 
own,  which,  in  sounding  phrases,  invited  all 
to  repair  to  His  Majesty's  Royal  Standard, 
and  there  join  the  King's  army.  Some  one 
near  Polly  was  reading  this  proclamation 
aloud;   and,   as   she  carelessly   listened,   even 


ye  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

while  she  was  tingling  with  the  enthusiasm  of 
the  moment,  a  vague  wonder  crossed  her  mind 
what  Ezekiel  Slocumb  would  say  to  it,  and 
what  the  result  would  be  when  he  and  the  men 
of  the  Neuse  region  heard  of  this  event. 

But  she  had  little  time  to  think,  for  as  if  by 
magic  Cross  Creek  had  become  a  center  of  stir 
and  action.  It  is  true  there  had  not  been,  as 
in  the  old  days  in  the  Highlands,  the  summons 
of  the  fiery  cross  sent  out,  its  charred  ends  red 
with  the  blood  that  had  quenched  its  flame; 
but  none  the  less  surely  and  quickly  from  one 
to  another  had  the  summons  sped,  and  soon 
they  began  to  appear  in  answer  to  it.  From 
far  and  near  they  came  streaming  in,  from  the 
wide  plantations  on  the  river  bottoms,  and 
from  the  rude  log  cabins  set  in  the  depths  of 
the  lonely  pine  forests :  old  and  young  alike, 
with  dirk  and  broadsword  at  their  side,  gay  in 
the  waving  tartans  of  their  clans,  with  feath- 
ered bonnets  and  belted  plaids,  keeping  step  to 
the  shrill  music  of  the  bagpipes,  as  loud  and 
clear  they  sounded  the  warlike  airs  beloved  of 
Scotland. 

At  this  time  the  MacDonalds  were  so  many 
in  Cumberland  County  that  the  whole  settle- 
ment was  often  spoken  of  as  the  Clan  Donald ; 
and  in  large  part  owing  to  the  leading  influence 


THE  STANDARD  IS   UP  jj 

of  Flora  MacDonald  and  her  husband  together 
with  that  of  Major  MacDonald  upon  those  of 
their  name,  this  rising  of  1776  is  still  com- 
monly known  as  the  "  Insurrection  of  the  Clan 
Donald."  So  first  in  the  order  of  numbers 
came  the  MacDonalds,  with  Clan  MacLeod 
next,  followed  by  lesser  numbers  of  Clan  Mac- 
Kenzie,  Clan  MacRae,  Clan  MacLean,  Clan 
MacKay,  Clan  MacLachlin,  and  others,  till 
some  1500  Highlanders  were  gathered  at  Cross 
Creek,  a  number  which  later  additions  swelled 
to  about  3000. 

Not  that  all  the  Highlanders  were  in  sym- 
pathy with  the  movement  or  answered  the 
summons;  for  aside  from  the  many  already 
active  patriots,  there  were  numbers  who  would 
not  engage  in  a  cause  they  could  not  approve. 
Others,  like  Uncle  David,  urged  their  country- 
men to  remain  strictly  neutral ;  and  those  who 
were  afraid  of  being  forced  into  the  ranks 
against  their  will  had  escaped  and  hidden  in 
the  swamps  and  woods. 

The  morning  was  well  along  and  Polly  was 
again  at  home,  where  Aunt  Jean  was  only 
mildly  chiding  her  that  she  had,  "  no  mind  for 
her  work ;  "  when  a  slight  sound  outside  drew 
her  notice,  and  she  exclaimed :  "  Here  is  Flora 
MacDonald,  herself.', 


78  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

"  Yes,  here  I  am,"  she  said  as  she  came  in 
smiling  and  glowing  both  with  her  ride  in  the 
clear  air  and  the  exhilaration  of  the  hour. 
"  And  indeed  I  had  to  come,  for  when  I  saw 
Allen  and  the  boys,  and  a'  our  friends  starting 
I  could  na  stay  behind.  Aye,  it  is  a  bonnie 
sight  when  the  Highland  bluid  is  up  and  the 
clans  are  out.  I  never  thought  to  see  a  gather- 
ing o'  them  again.  It  minds  me  o'  other  days 
so  that  I  maist  forget  the  years  that  lie  be- 
tween." 

"  And  the  best  o'  it  all  is  the  cause,"  added 
Aunt  Jean  as  she  helped  Flora  off  with  her 
riding-cloak.  Then  as  Uncle  David's  cane  be- 
gan to  tap  the  floor  in  his  corner  she  turned 
toward  him.  "  Croak,  an  you  will,  Uncle 
David,  but  wait  till  our  Highlanders  put  the 
rebels  to  rout  and  we'll  see  wha  will  croak 
then." 

Later  in  the  day  when  the  assembled  clans 
were  drawn  up  for  review  Polly  and  Jamie 
were  again  among  the  onlookers.  With  the 
many  other  watchful  eyes  theirs  were  turned 
toward  a  little  group,  as,  at  the  head  of  his 
captains,  General  MacDonald,  in  uniform  re- 
splendent with  gold  lace,  rode  along  the  line. 
But  he  was  not  alone;  by  his  side  rode  one 
whose  influence  had  been  hardly  less  than  his 


THE  STANDARD  IS   UP  yg 

own.  And  at  the  sight  of  her  Polly  caught 
Jamie's  arm.  "  Oh,  Jamie,  see  how  like  a 
queen  she  looks." 

And  queenly,  other  eyes,  beside  those  of  ad- 
miring Polly,  might  have  thought  Flora  Mac- 
Donald's  slender  figure  that  day,  as  she  sat 
erect  and  graceful  on  her  white  horse,  her  eyes 
shining,  and  the  black  plumes  of  her  wide 
riding-hat  falling  against  a  cheek  as  flushed 
with  pink  as  in  her  girlhood.  As  the  clansmen 
saw  her,  there  was  a  doffing  of  blue  bonnets 
with  a  shout  of  greeting;  for  the  heroine  of 
Skye  was  also  the  idol  of  her  countrymen  in 
America.  At  this,  a  wave  of  strong  emotion 
crossed  her  face :  she  leaned  forward  in  her 
saddle;  and  Polly  could  hear  her  voice  as  she 
rode  slowly  along  the  line,  its  Gaelic  accents — 
for  many  of  the  late  come  Highlanders  could 
understand  no  other — falling  soft  and  musical 
from  her  lips. 

Polly's  life  had  been  largely  passed  among 
English-speaking  people,  and  she  had  but  an 
imperfect  knowledge  of  her  mother's  native 
tongue;  but  she  understood  that  the  speaker's 
words  were  of  encouragement  and  exhortation 
to  her  countrymen  to  be  faithful  to  the  King 
and  his  cause.  As  Polly  drew  nearer  now  and 
then   a   sentence  was   clear :     "  Many  of   the 


80  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

broadswords  I  see  here  were  once  unsheathed 
to  win  the  rights  of  a  Prince,  none  the  less  are 
they  needed  now  to  defend  the  rights  of  a 
King."  And  again :  "  Highlanders !  'tis  a 
proud  word,  and  well  you  know  what  it  stands 
for;  'tis  the  faithful  heart,  faithful  to  the  cause 
it  makes  its  own." 

Heartfelt  words  were  these  as  all  knew,  for 
of  those  she  loved  best  her  own  husband,  her 
son-in-law,  and  three  of  her  sons  were  in  the 
ranks  before  her.  A  ringing  shout  was  the 
answer :  she  smiled  and  lifted  her  hand  toward 
the  great  flag  overhead.  "  There  is  the  Royal 
Standard  of  the  King  to  whom  you  have 
pledged  yourselves.  Never  forget  that  oath, 
never  be  untrue  to  it.  On  many  a  battlefield 
the  enemy  have  learned  to  their  cost  what  the 
cry  of  '  Broadswords  '  meant.  Let  them  learn 
it  again.  Remember  that  you  are  Highland- 
ers, and  to  be  a  true  Highlander  is  to  be  faith- 
ful, aye,  to  death  itself." 

Perhaps  little  was  needed  that  day  to  stir  the 
clans  to  the  highest  pitch  of  warlike  feeling 
and  enthusiasm,  but  her  appeal  had  accom- 
plished it.  As  she  ended,  there  was  a  quick 
leaping  of  gleaming  broadswords  in  the  air; 
then  a  piper  started  the  strain  "  God  save  the 
King."     As  bagpipe  after  bagpipe  caught  it 


THE  STANDARD  IS   UP  8 1 

up,  a  thousand  voices  joined  in  a  cry  which, 
rising  on  the  still  wintry  air,  echoed  faintly 
back  from  the  distant  hills  and  woods  :  "  God 
save  King  George !     God  save  the  King !  " 

Jamie  was  swinging  his  cap  with  the  others. 
"  I'm  a  King's  man  too,  Sister,"  when  he 
could  get  his  breath,  "  you  mind  I  drank  to  the 
King." 

Now  though  Uncle  David  and  Duncan,  to 
whom  she  had  confided  the  incident,  had  both 
assured  Polly  that  so  slight  an  action  in  a  mo- 
ment of  excitement  was  not  of  a  binding  na- 
ture, she  felt  a  pressure  on  her  conscience 
whenever  she  recalled  it ;  so  that  instead  of  set- 
tling the  question  it  had  but  made  it  more  com- 
plex. For  all  this  she  hastily  answered.  "  Oh, 
no,  Jamie,  drinking  the  King's  health  did  not 
bind  you  to  him.  You  swear  on  the  Bible 
when  you  take  an  oath,  as  these  men  have 
done." 

He  looked  around.  "  It  would  be  fine  to  be 
a  King's  man." 

The  pressure  of  her  fingers  closed  on  his. 
"  Oh,  Jamie,  you  are  Sister's  man,  that  is  far 
better.  Come  away  home,  Aunt  Jean  has 
damson  tarts  for  tea ;  she  will  be  wanting  us  to 
help,  too."  And  with  a  wistful  look  around 
he  followed  her  away. 


82  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

That  night,  as  almost  every  night  while  the 
clans  were  gathered  at  Cross  Creek,  there  was 
a  military  ball,  where  the  pipes  and  violins 
played  their  merriest,  light  feet  danced,  and  the 
bright  hues  of  the  many  tartans  made  the 
scene  vivid  with  life  and  color.  For  those  in 
charge  of  the  movement  left  nothing  undone 
that  could  arouse  the  military  spirit.  With 
the  admiration  of  bright  eyes  and  the  encour- 
agement of  smiling  lips,  was  it  any  wonder  if, 
to  the  ardent  young  clansmen,  the  raising  of 
the  standard  seemed  almost  a  festal  occasion? 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  STANDARD  IS  OUT. 

From  the  day  the  standard  was  unfurled, 
more  and  more  Cross  Creek  took  on  the  ap- 
pearance of  a  military  encampment.  On 
every  side  campfires  were  blazing,  clans  drill- 
ing, mounted  officers  in  uniform  clattering 
through  the  streets,  the  pipes,  bugles,  drums 
sounding,  new  recruits  coming  in,  and  the 
everyday  life  of  both  town  and  people  wholly 
put  one  side. 

Aunt  Jean  not  only  approved  the  Rising,  she 
had  given  herself  to  it  with  heart  and  hand. 
An  additional  negro  woman  was  in  the  kitchen 
to  aid  the  two  maids,  the  big  outside  oven  was 
kept  constantly  smoking,  every  room  was 
filled,  beds  were  made  on  the  floor,  and  the 
whole  house  was  alive  with  stir  and  bustle. 

As  for  Polly,  she  was  simply  swept  on  by  the 
tide  of  excitement ;  for  the  time  being  the  cause 
itself  had  faded  into  the  background :  it  was  the 
glitter,  the  pageant,  which  dazzled  and  appealed 
to  her  warm  imagination.    For  to  her  this  was 

83 


84  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

as  the  reality  of  those  old  days  in  the  High- 
lands, of  which  she  had  again  and  again  heard 
and  read  and  fancied.  The  Royal  standard 
floating  against  the  wintry  sky  might  well  have 
been  the  standard  of  Bonnie  Prince  Charlie 
himself;  and  the  clans,  those  who  had  gathered 
at  his  summons,  eager  to  follow  his  fateful 
fortune :  while  more  than  once  she  caught  her- 
self humming  the  air  sung  so  often  in  his  day. 

«"\\Y  Highland  bonnets  on  their  heads, 

And  claymores  bright  and  clear, 
They  came  to  fight  for  Scotland's  right 

And  the  young  Chevalier. 
Oh  Charlie  is  my  darling, 

My  darling,  my  darling, 
Oh  Charlie  is  my  darling. 

The  young  Chevalier.' " 

She  also  thought  it  vastly  becoming  to  him 
when  Aunt  Jean  fitted  Jamie  out  in  a  full  High- 
land suit  of  the  MacDonald  tartan,  and  wore 
her  own  soft  wool  plaid  with  a  proud  con- 
sciousness of  her  kinship  with  so  illustrious  a 
clan.  At  the  same  time  she  lost  no  chance  to 
impress  on  Jamie  that  it  was  all  something  he 
was  to  see  and  not  to  be  a  part  of.  "  When 
the  clans  march  out,"  she  would  say,  "  they 
will  have  no  warm  beds  to  sleep  in  and  the 
ground  will  be  bitter  cold,  and  it  may  be  they 
will  not  have  enough  to  eat,  and  you  know  how 


THE  STANDARD  IS   UP  85 

hard  it  is  to  be  hungry."  And  Jamie  would 
assent  as  he  usually  did  to  what  Polly  said. 

Uncle  David  had  been  right  in  his  forecast 
and  Farquhard  Campbell  was  home  again  on 
parole ;  but  he  kept  very  quiet,  not  at  all  by  day 
did  Polly  see  him  in  Cross  Creek,  and  only 
once  in  the  evening  did  she  catch  sight  of  a 
figure  through  the  murk  that  she  fancied  looked 
like  his.  Duncan  also  shunned  the  town. 
Once  she  met  him  and  he  reined  in  his  horse. 
"  Polly,"  he  asked  sharply,  "  are  the  clans 
wild  ?  Do  they  not  know  that  the  news  of  their 
action  has  gone  far  and  wide  and  a  strong 
force  is  gathering  to  crush  them  ?  " 

"  But  the  clans,  the  MacDonalds,  are  not 
easily  crushed,"  urged  Polly. 

"  I  know,  you  are  so  taken  with  the  Mac- 
Donalds  and  the  MacDonald  pride  these  days 
that  you'll  not  be  knowing  soon  that  there's 
anybody  but  the  MacDonalds  on  the  earth." 

"  And  reason  I  have  to  be  proud  of  the  Mac- 
Donalds."    Polly's  loyalty  was  up  in  arms. 

"  Let  me  tell  you  this :  "  Duncan  was  frown- 
ing as  he  spoke ;  "  the  time  may  come  when 
every  one  will  be  so  proud  of  being  an  Ameri- 
can that  there  will  be  no  more  heard  of  clans 
and  tartans."  And  touching  his  horse  he  was 
out  of  hearing  of  Polly's  parting  retort. 


86  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

"  If  I  was  only  a  Campbell  I'd  have  nothing 
to  be  proud  of  either !  " 

"What  was  Duncan  vexed  about?"  ques- 
tioned Jamie,  who  had  come  up  in  time  to  hear 
part  of  the  talk. 

"  He's  vexed  with  the  clans  for  what  they 
are  doing." 

"  I  like  the  clans,"  and  Jamie  smoothed  down 
his  new  kilts.     "  I'm  a  clansman  now." 

"  Yes,"  Polly  spoke  hastily  and  with  that 
vague  fear  of  she  hardly  knew  what  rising  in 
her  heart;  "but  when  the  clans  march  away 
there  may  be  a  battle — you  have  heard  Uncle 
David  tell  of  the  field  of  Culloden  and  all  the 
soldiers  who  were  shot  and  killed.  You  would 
not  want  to  be  shot  and  killed  ?  " 

"  Me  ?  Oh,  no,"  and  a  tremor  as  of  fear  ran 
over  his  frame. 

"  Then  when  they  march  away  you  must 
stay  with  Aunt  Jean  and  me.  You  will  be 
safe  here  with  us,  nobody  will  hurt  you." 

"  I  don't  want  to  be  hurt,"  and  he  nodded 
emphatically. 

At  last  everything  was  ready  and  the  little 
army  took  up  its  line  of  march  toward  Wil- 
mington. All  the  town  was  out  to  see  them  off, 
as  with  the  great  standard  at  their  head,  pipes 
playing,    and    tartans   waving,    they   marched 


THE  STANDARD  IS   UP  87 

through  the  streets;  two  hundred  of  the  old 
"  Regulators,"  to  which  Polly's  father  had  be- 
longed, being  among  the  number.  True  she 
had  heard  it  said  that  Governor  Martin  had 
won  them  over  by  artful  promises;  none  the 
less  their  presence  gave  her  the  feeling  that  this 
could  but  be  the  side  of  the  right.  Then  she 
caught  sight  of  Donald  MacDonald  waving  his 
cap  to  her,  for  Donald  was  especially  jubilant 
those  days  in  that  he  and  General  MacDonald 
bore  the  same  name.  And  what  with  the  mar- 
tial stir  and  life,  the  music,  the  cheering  voices, 
Polly  almost  felt  that  if  she  had  been  a  lad  she 
would  have  belted  a  broadsword  at  her  side 
and  joined  the  ranks. 

Then  with  a  sudden  spring  her  thought  went 
to  Jamie  and  the  realization  that  in  the  con- 
fusion she  had  hardly  seen  him  since  morning. 
With  a  fear,  that  she  tried  to  assure  herself  was 
foolish,  she  turned  at  once  to  look  for  him. 
The  clans  had  all  gone,  the  last  notes  of  the 
bagpipes  were  sounding  in  the  distance,  the 
streets  seemed  strangely  empty,  the  people  were 
turning  back  to  their  homes,  and  the  afternoon 
was  growing  gray  and  chill.  "  Jamie ! 
Jamie! "  she  called,  but  there  was  no  response. 
None  of  those  she  questioned  could  tell  her 
anything,  till  a  woman,  hearing  her,  turned. 


88  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

"  Is    it    Jamie    Dunning    you're    asking    for? 
Why  Jamie  has  gone  wi'  the  clans." 

"  But  I  did  not  see  him.  He  would  not  have 
gone  without  telling  me."  None  the  less  some- 
thing tightened  about  Polly's  heart  as  she 
spoke. 

"  A'  the  same  he  has  gone,"  was  the  positive 
answer.  "  I  saw  him  among  the  company  In 
charge  o'  the  baggage." 

Polly  hurried  to  the  house.  "  Aunt  Jean," 
bursting  in,  "  did  you  know  Jamie  has  gone 
with  the  clans  ?  " 

Aunt  Jean  was  just  laying  off  her  hood. 
"  Sa  has  mony  another,"  was  her  answer. 

Polly's  lips  whitened.  "  Aunt  Jean,  did  you 
tell  him  he  could  go  ?  " 

"  No,  but  had  he  been  my  ain  boy  I  should 
have  bid  him  go." 

"  But  you  knew  that  he  was  going? ' 

"  I  knew  nothing  o'  the  sort.  He  but  asked 
me  did  the  King  need  all  the  clansmen,  and  I 
told  him  yes.  And  here  you're  making  a'  this 
talk  and  Flora  MacDonald  has  sent  her  hus- 
band and  three  lads  and  is  no  saying  a  word." 
She  made  a  motion  with  her  hand  to  where 
Flora,  still  in  her  riding-dress,  was  sitting  be- 
fore the  fire. 

"  Oh,  but  you  know,  Aunt  Jean,  Jamie's  not 


THE  STANDARD  IS   UP  89 

like  the  others.  My  mother  charged  me  to  look 
after  Jamie,  to  take  care  of  him,  and  to  think 
that  I  forgot  it  to-day !  " 

Aunt  Jean's  face  looked  troubled.  "  Chut, 
chut,  child,''  her  voice  softening;  "  the  earth's 
na  opened  and  swallowed  him  up.  He's  no  so 
far  awa'  but  he  can  come  hame  again." 

Polly's  drooping  form  grew  more  erect.  "  I 
had  not  thought  of  that.  I  can  go  for  him  and 
bring  him  back." 

Flora  rose  from  her  chair.  "  We  will  both 
go,  dearie,"  putting  her  arms  around  Polly. 
"  We  both  hae  sore  hearts  the  day.  I  am  going 
down  ta  stay  the  night  wi'  Allen  at  the  camp; 
it  will  no  be  far ;  and  you  shall  go  wi'  me,  and 
find  the  lad." 

"  Dear  Lady  Kingsburg,"  pressing  her  lips 
against  the  soft  cheek,  "  how  good  and  full  of 
comfort  you  always  are." 

It  was  indeed  but  a  short  march  the  army 
made  that  day,  only  four  miles,  to  its  first  en- 
campment on  the  Cape  Fear  River.  For  Col- 
onel Moore  with  a  patriot  force  had  taken 
possession  of  Rockfish  bridge  some  eight  miles 
below  Cross  Creek,  and  by  scouts  and  spies  suc- 
ceeded in  cutting  off  all  communication  be- 
tween    General     MacDonald     and     Governor 


90  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

Martin;  and  the  first  duty  of  the  clans  was  to 
disperse  this  force  and  open  the  way. 

The  camp  was  a  typical  military  one  at  which 
Flora  and  her  young  charge  arrived  in  the  early 
evening :  sentinels  were  pacing  their  beats, 
tents  were  set  up,  wagons  were  drawn  in  line, 
camp-fires  were  burning  on  every  side,  the 
smell  of  cooking  was  in  the  air,  and  the  High- 
landers were,  as  they  would  have  said,  in  gay 
"  fettle."  For  the  short  march,  and  the  pros- 
pect of  an  encounter  with  the  opposing  force 
had  kindled  more  enthusiasm,  and  the  scene 
was  one  of  picturesque  life  and  activity. 

"  Hae  I  seen  your  Jamie?'  and  Captain 
Allen  MacDonald,  who  had  come  to  meet  them, 
repeated  the  question  that  Polly  seized  the  first 
opportunity  to  put.  "  Na,  lassie,  I  did  not 
even  ken  he  was  wi'  us." 

"  Had  he  been  like  the  other  lads  I  would 
have  said  no  word,"  she  added  earnestly;  "  but, 
oh,  you  know  Jamie's  no  fit  for  here." 

Kingsburg  understood  and  nodded.  "  I 
know,  and  had  I  seen  Jamie,  be  sure  I  would 
have  sent  him  home.  But  'tis  grown  too  dark 
and  the  camp  is  too  scattering  ta  look  for  him 
to-night.  Wait  till  morning  and  na  doubt  you 
can  find  him  wi'out  trouble." 

With  the  cheer  of  that  assurance  Polly  went 


THE  STANDARD  IS   UP  91 

to  sleep  under  the  canvas  tent  walls  with  a 
lightened  heart.  Aunt  Jean  had  been  right : 
she  had  been  foolish  to  be  so  frightened ;  with 
the  morning  she  would  seek  Jamie  out  and 
coax  him  home  with  her,  and  all  would  be  well 
again. 

But  with  the  morning  she  found  her  task 
harder  than  she  had  thought.  The  camp  was 
one  of  bustle  and  confusion :  some  detachments 
had  already  been  sent  out;  Jamie  belonged  to 
no  company;  his  name  was  entered  on  no  list; 
and  though  she  met  several  who  had  seen  him, 
no  one  could  tell  her  where  to  find  him.  Dur- 
ing the  day  the  army  changed  its  position 
again,  and  that  night  encamped  on  the  brow  of 
the  lofty  hill  Haymount,  a  dangerous  position 
at  best,  the  more  so  when  it  was  learned  that 
an  American  force  was  near. 

All  day  Polly  had  kept  up  her  unavailing 
search,  and  with  evening  she  stole  from  the 
tent  and  herself  hardly  noticed  among  the 
dusky  shadows  slipped  from  camp-fire  to  camp- 
fire,  anxiously  scanning  the  faces  gathered 
about  each.  She  had  reached  as  she  thought, 
an  outer  edge  of  the  camp,  when  the  gleam  of 
another  fire,  through  the  trees  before  her, 
caught  her  eye.  Working  her  way  through  the 
thick  undergrowth,  to  her  surprise  she  found 


g2  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

herself  on  the  sharp  brow  of  the  hill.  Then 
she  discovered  that  the  fire  she  had  seen  was  on 
another  rise  beyond  a  deep  ravine.  Wondering 
that  the  camp  should  be  so  divided,  yet  with 
the  hope  of  there  finding  her  brother,  she  care- 
fully let  herself  down  the  steep  side  of  the  hill 
till  she  reached  an  open  space  where  she  could 
see  clearly.  Almost  at  the  same  time  the  fire, 
as  if  fed  with  fresh  fuel,  leaped  up  high  and 
bright,  throwing  into  relief  the  forms  gathered 
round  it. 

With  a  start  Polly  leaned  forward.  For  it 
was  not  the  Highland  costume  of  kilt  and  plaid 
these  men  were  wearing,  but  instead  their  dress 
was  the  deer-skin  hunting  shirt,  the  fringed 
leggins,  the  tall  cap  of  fur  with  the  tail  hang- 
ing down  the  back.  It  was  a  dress  she  knew 
well,  one  she  had  many  times  seen  her  own 
father  wear,  and  at  once  she  realized  that  this 
was  the  American  camp  she  had  heard  men- 
tioned. Standing  there  with  intent  eyes,  for 
the  first  time  Polly's  heart  sank  for  the  High- 
landers. She  could  not  well  have  put  the  rea- 
son into  words,  but  dimly  she  felt  that  these 
were  the  men  who  had  already  met  and  over- 
come the  foes  of  the  wilderness ;  men  in  whose 
hands  the  long  muskets  resting  over  their 
shoulders  or  by  their  sides  had  become  weapons 


THE   STANDARD   IS    UP  g<, 

tried  and  trusted ;  men  of  keen  eyes  and  trained 
endurance  as  unafraid  as  the  Highlanders 
themselves. 

On  the  still  night  air  the  sound  of  their 
voices  came  clearly  across  to  her.  There  was 
no  Scotch  burr  in  these  tones,  clear  and  incis- 
ive English  how  familiar  it  sounded.  As  she 
listened  Polly's  heart  thrilled :  suddenly  it  came 
to  her,  as  never  before,  that  this  was  her  coun- 
try, these  her  own  people,  as  it  had  been  her 
father's  country  and  people.  Her  father  had 
been  her  childhood's  idol,  his  memory  was  her 
sacred  treasure.  With  the  thought  of  him 
now,  how  or  why  she  could  not  have  told,  she 
felt  a  certainty  that  no  matter  what  his  old 
comrades  might  do,  if  her  father  were  alive 
it  was  in  that  camp  he  would  be  found  and  on 
that  side  he  would  be. 

As  she  changed  her  position  a  dry  branch 
snapped  under  her  foot,  and  ears  beyond  heard 
the  sound,  a  word  of  command  was  given,  and 
the  sharp  click  of  musket  hammers  followed. 
Polly  had  no  wish  to  be  shot,  but  she  smiled 
grimly  at  the  close  watchfulness  against  alarm 
or  attack.  Waiting  till  the  long  dark  barrels 
had  been  lowered,  she  climbed  with  cautious 
steps  up  the  hill,  and  back  to  the  Highland 
camp.     Her  way  lay  close  to  the  tents  of  the 


94  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

officers.  Some  one  stood  earnestly  talking 
with  General  MacDonald.  At  the  sound  of  his 
voice  she  paused,  and,  as  he  slightly  turned, 
she  caught  a  glimpse  of  his  face.  No,  she  had 
not  been  mistaken,  it  was  Mr.  Farquhard 
Campbell. 

Just  outside  their  own  tent  Flora  MacDon- 
ald was  standing.  "  Allen  and  the  boys  have 
but  gone  and  I  was  wondering  where  you 
might  be,"  she  said. 

Once  inside  Polly  told  her  story,  and  as  she 
ended  she  drew  closer.  "  Dear  Lady  Kings- 
burg,  you  are  so  good  and  true,  and  I  love  you 
so,  that  I  have  wanted,  have  tried,  to  believe 
and  think  as  you  did.  But  I  never  can,  I  knew 
it  when  my  heart  grew  warm  as  I  looked  across 
at  that  other  camp  to-night;  for  this  is  my 
country  and  these  are  my  people,  just  as  Scot- 
land is  yours ;  and  my  heart  is  with  them. 
You  understand,  you  do  not  blame  me,  do 
you?  "  and  she  laid  her  face  against  the  other's 
cheek. 

The  delicate  hand  smoothed  the  young  girl's 
hair.  "  I  understand,  my  dear,"  and  there  was 
a  sad  inflection  to  her  voice ;  "  we  canna  all 
see  eye  to  eye,  I  learned  that  long  ago." 

Polly  raised  herself.  "  And  something  else 
came  to  me  as  I  stood  watching  the  American 


THE  STANDARD  IS   UP 

camp:    the    Highlanders    can    never    conquer 
them,  never." 

Flora  smiled.  "  You  do  not  know  the  High- 
landers." 

"  Nor  you  the  Americans.  Oh,  Lady  Kings- 
burg,  it  will  be  dreadful  when  they  meet.  The 
Highlanders  defer  so  much  to  you,  beg  them 
to  go  back  before  it  is  too  late." 

She  shook  her  head.  "  It  is  too  late,  I  could 
na  ask  it.  And  it  is  not  in  Highland  bluid  to 
turn  back  i'  the  face  o'  an  enemy." 

The  next  day  Kingsburg  came  to  his  wife. 
"  We  are  to  move  again  to-day,  and  sorry  I  am 
to  tell  you  that  you  can  go  wi'  us  no  longer." 
"  Is  it  to  attack  Colonel  Moore?  "  she  asked. 
"  I  saw  the  clans  paraded  this  morning  and  a 
fine  sight  they  were." 

"  No,  we  will  not  attack  Moore  at  present. 
A  friend  last  night  brought  General  MacDon- 
ald  word  that  Colonel  Caswell  wi'  a  force  o' 
minute-men  is  marching  to  join  Moore,  and  it 
has  been  thought  best  to  slip  awa',  fall  upon 
Caswell,  and  then  mak'  haste  to  unite  wi'  the 
Governor  and  our  friends  at  Wilmington.  So 
you  must  return  to  Cross  Creek." 

"Oh,  Allen,"  her  eyes  were  full  of  tears; 
"  how  can  I  leave  you  ?  The  maist  I  have  on 
earth,  you  and  the  lads  are  here.    I  canna  part 


(t 


95  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

fra  you.     I'll  not  mind  ony  hardship  if  I  may 
go  with  you,"  and  she  clung  to  him. 

Why,  Flora,  lass,"  his  own  voice  shaken. 
I  thought  you  was  too  auld  a  wife  ta  mind  a 
bit  parting.  It  is  enough  for  my  life  ta  be  i' 
danger.  Besides  I  look  to  you  to  care  for  our 
other  bairns  and  a'  my  interests  while  I  am 

away." 

She  wiped  her  eyes.    "  You're  right,  Allen,  I 

will  go  back." 

"  And  Jamie?  "  asked  Polly  anxiously. 

"A  number,  I'm  shamed  ta  say,  have  al- 
ready deserted  and  gone  home.  I'm  thinking 
you'll  find  Jamie  safe  at  Cross  Creek,  a'  the 
same  I'll  keep  an  eye  out  for  him." 

When  she  was  ready  to  leave,  Flora  Mac- 
Donald  checked  her  horse,  and  leaning  down, 
laid  her  hand  on  her  husband's  shoulder. 
"  There  are  troublesome  times  ahead,  I  ween. 
God  will  keep  the  right.  I  hope  a'  my  ain  are 
in  the  right."  And  so  she  rode  away,  with  a 
lingering  look  back  at  the  husband  and  sons 
whom,  though  she  little  dreamed  it,  she  was 
not  to  see  again  in  America. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

A  NIGHT  RIDE. 

Cross  Creek  again  but  no  Jamie,  and 
Polly's  heart  sank  afresh  when  she  found  he 
had  not  returned.  Then  a  thought  came  to 
her :  if  the  minute-men  were  being  called  out 
Lieutenant  Slocumb  and  his  company  would 
go;  if  she  could  only  see  him  she  would  beg 
that  in  case  of  a  battle  he  would  try  to  save 
Jamie. 

Aunt  Jean  quite  approved  of  the  idea,  any- 
thing to  keep  Polly  from  what  seemed  to  her 
needless  fretting.  Only,  in  the  disturbed  state 
of  the  country,  she  must  not  make  the  journey 
alone.  Here  Uncle  David  came  to  her  aid :  he 
had  Scotch  friends  near  the  Neuse;  he  would 
take  this  time  to  visit  them  and  so  bear  her 
company. 

It  was  late  afternoon  of  a  sunny  February 
day  when  Polly,  having  parted  with  Uncle 
David,  rode  on  alone.  All  her  early  life  had 
been  spent  in  this  neighborhood  and  its  every 
foot  was  familiar  ground.     Soon  she  came  in 

97 


98  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

sight  of  her  destination  and  turned  into  the 
half-mile  avenue  which  led  from  the  main  road 
to  the  house.  This  avenue  was  lined  on  one 
side  with  a  thick  hedge  of  forest  trees  which 
were  later  to  play  an  important  part  in  the 
history  of  the  place.  Along  this  way  the 
crowded  footprints  plainly  showed  that  a  body 
of  horse  had  lately  passed,  while  nearer  the 
house  the  turf  was  even  more  cut  and  marked 
with  freshly  trampled  hoof  marks.  For  all  her 
troubled  spirit,  Polly  glanced  around  with  a 
sense  of  pleasure  in  the  scene :  a  wintry  still- 
ness brooded  over  the  wide  brown  fields  of  the 
fine  plantation ;  the  low  sun  shone  with  a  mel- 
low light  on  the  home,  with  its  pillared  veran- 
das, and  the  smoke  curling  softly  up  from  its 
generous  chimneys.  So  calm,  so  peaceful  was 
it  all,  that  it  hardly  seemed  possible  that  armed 
men  could  be  even  then  hastening  to  meet  in 
the  clash  of  battle. 

Mary  Slocumb,  her  old-time  friend,  and, 
though  a  wife  and  mother,  hardly  more  than  a 
girl  still,  had  seen  Polly  and  ran  to  meet  her, 
her  face  alight  with  the  gay  spirit  that  no  trial 
could  subdue  for  long.  "O  Polly  I  never  was 
gladder  to  see  you,  for  I  am  all  alone  with 
baby  Jesse  and  the  slaves." 

"  Then  your  husband  is  gone  ?  " 


A   NIGHT  RIDE  99 

"  Yes,  he  and  eighty  men  went  from  here 
this  morning.  The  whole  country  is  up  en 
masse,  hardly  a  man  able  to  walk  is  left  in  the 
whole  Neuse  region.  Polly,  what  are  your 
Highlanders  thinking  of,  are  they  wild?  " 

Polly  had  followed  her  into  the  house  and 
dropped  wearily  into  a  chair  beside  the  hearth. 
"  I  was  afraid  Ezekiel  had  gone  when  I  saw 
those  tracks  and  I  so  wanted  to  see  him.  Mary, 
Jamie  is  out  with  the  clans." 

"Jamie!" 

"Yes.  He  must  have  been  urged  into  it  or 
have  acted  on  a  sudden  impulse  at  the  last  mo- 
ment. He  never  kept  anything  from  me,  of 
his  own  free  will.  I'm  sure  he  would  never 
have  gone  without  telling  me.  But  who  was 
it  went  from  here  ?  " 

"  The  men  of  the  neighborhood,  picked  men 
every  one.  I  looked  at  them  well,  and  I  could 
see  that  every  man  had  mischief  in  him.  I 
know  a  coward  as  soon  as  I  set  eyes  on  him, 
and  there  was  no  coward  here." 

"  And  the  Highlanders  are  no  cowards." 

"  Then  when  the  clash  comes  it  will  be  a 
sharp  one,  for  I  know  the  men  they  will  have  to 
meet.  They  all  got  off  in  high  spirits,  every 
man  stepping  high  and  light  as  if  they  were 
going  to  parade." 


IOo  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

Polly  sighed  as  she  stretched  out  her  hands 
benumbed  with  long  holding  the  bridle  rein,  to 
the  blaze.  "  Mary,  how  did  you  feel  to  see 
your  husband  go  ?  " 

"  Polly,  dearly  as  I  love  my  husband,  never 
would  I  hold  him  back  from  duty.  When  he 
went,  hating  as  I  knew  to  leave  me  alone,  I 
said :  Go,  and  remember  Liberty  is  the  prize 
at  the  end,  for  you  and  those  you  leave  at 
home."  As  she  spoke  she  drew  her  slender 
form  erect,  her  blue  eyes  kindling  with  a  deeper 
light. 

From  a  child,  Mary  Slocumb's  charm  of 
manner,  her  high  spirit,  her  fearlessness  of 
danger,  had  won  Polly's  heart,  and  for  all  the 
difference  in  their  years  they  had  always  been 
fast  friends;  but  as  she  looked  at  her  now  a 
new  feeling  awakened.  "  Mary,  you  are  a 
brave  woman,"  she  exclaimed,  impulsively. 

"  So  are  all  the  other  women  whose  hus- 
bands and  sons  have  gone.  I  am  only  one  of 
the  many."  She  checked  herself.  "  But  here 
I  am  talking  when  you  are  tired  and  hungry. 
And  as  soon  as  you  have  had  something  to  eat 
you  must  see  the  baby ;  he  grows  more  cunning 
every  day." 

The  next  morning  Polly  asked,  "  Did  you 
sleep  well  last  night,  Mary?  " 


A  NIGHT  RIDE  IOi 

"  Yes,  quietly  and  soundly.  I  hope  you  did, 
too." 

Polly  shook  her  head.  "  I  kept  thinking  and 
thinking.  Give  me  something  to  do,  Mary,  to 
keep  me  from  thinking." 

"  I  can  find  enough  for  you  to  do,"  was  the 
answer. 

And  busy  indeed  was  the  day;  for  in  her 
husband's  absence  the  young  wife  had  to  take 
charge  of  the  plantation,  as  well  as  the  house- 
hold. Always  putting  energy  into  every  task, 
she  worked  harder  than  ever  that  day,  not 
knowing  what  sudden  and  unexpected  demand, 
she  might  be  called  upon  to  meet ;  while  a  rea- 
son still  stronger  was  an  effort  to  control  the 
thoughts  which  would  follow,  with  conjecture 
and  questioning,  those  who  had  so  lately  gone 
away.  Mary  Slocumb  and  Polly  knew  what 
was  in  the  mind  of  both  even  though  it  re- 
mained unspoken. 

That  night  was  to  Polly  even  more  wakeful 
than  the  one  before.  After  Mary  Slocumb 
had  told  her  that  there  would  be  a  battle  she 
could  not  doubt  it,  and  Jamie,  how  would  it 
fare  with  Jamie?  The  suspense  was  full  of 
dread  and  only  by  an  effort  did  she  hold  her- 
self quiet  against  the  restlessness  riot  in  her 
veins.    She  was  just  beginning  to  grow  drowsy 


I02  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

when  a  sharp  cry  from  the  adjoining  room, 
where  Mrs.  Slocumb  slept,  startled  her.  That 
something  was  the  matter  with  little  Jesse  was 
her  first  thought.  Raising  herself  on  her  el- 
bow she  looked  through  the  partly  open  door 
between  the  rooms,  and  by  the  faint  fire-light 
could  see  Mary  sitting  on  the  side  of  her  bed; 
while  the  baby's  motionless  form  and  regular 
breathing  told  that  he  was  not  the  cause  of  her 
alarm.  The  negro  girl  who  slept  in  the  room 
with  her  had  also  awakened  and  starting  up 
asked  the  question  that  was  already  on  Polly's 
lips,  "  What's  de  matter?  " 

"  Nothing,  Lucy,  nothing." 

But  it  is  something,  was  Polly's  thought. 
For  several  moments  as  she  watched,  Mary  sat 
thinking.  Then  she  said  as  if  to  herself.  "  I 
must  go  to  him !  "  and  hastily  began  to  dress. 

"  Missus,  Missus,"  urged  the  girl,  "  what 
is  it,  where  yo'  gwine  ?  " 

"  I  cannot  sleep.  I  am  going  to  ride  down 
the  road." 

"  Don't  go,  Miss  Mary,"  and  her  tone  was 
full  of  alarm.  "  I'd  be  skeered  to  death  to  be 
lef  alone." 

"  Nothing  will  harm  you,  the  quarters  are 
not  far.     Lock  the  door  behind  me,  and  look 


A   NIGHT  RIDE  I0^ 

after  the  baby  till  I  come  back.  Take  care  not 
to  wake  Polly." 

Polly  smiled  at  the  caution,  for  her  fingers 
were  also  busy.  Action  suited  her  mood  and 
wherever  Mary  was  going  there  too  she  was 
resolved  to  go.  There  was  an  outer  door  to 
her  room,  and  wrapping  her  plaid  about  her, 
she  softly  slipped  out  into  the  darkness  where 
she  could  wait,  herself  unseen.  A  few  mo- 
ments and  a  shape  which  seemed  hardly  more 
than  a  shadow  of  the  night  glided  from  the 
house  toward  the  stable.  That  Mary  meant  to 
arouse  no  help  was  evident,  for  she  soon  reap- 
peared, a  larger  bulk  looming  beside  her. 
"  Gently,  Roan,  gently,"  she  was  saying,  and 
in  a  moment  more  she  was  on  the  back  of  her 
favorite  horse  and  away  down  the  road  at  full 
speed. 

Polly  knew  Flyaway's  stall  and  the  near-by 
peg  on  which  hung  her  saddle  and  bridle,  and 
to  adjust  both  even  in  the  dark  was  not  diffi- 
cult. She  had  no  wish  to  make  too  great  haste, 
it  was  not  her  intention  for  the  present  to  over- 
take Mary  and,  it  might  be,  meet  her  protest. 
Slowly,  therefore,  she  rode  down  the  long  ave- 
nue, keeping  well  in  the  shadow  of  the  trees, 
her  horse's  hoofs  making  little  sound  on  the 
grassy  turf,  the  nightwind  cool  and  refreshing 


I04  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

on  her  hot  face.  Reaching  the  high  road, 
Mary  Slocumb  turned,  as  from  the  first  Polly 
had  felt  sure  she  would,  in  the  direction  the 
crowded  hoof-prints  led ;  and  drawing  her  own 
horse  back  Polly  waited  till  the  distance  be- 
tween them  was  wide  enough  so  that  she  could 
safely  follow  unobserved.  And,  as  her  eyes 
became  used  to  the  star-lighted  gloom,  more 
than  once  she  saw  Mary  Slocumb  pause  as  if 
she  were  almost  on  the  point  of  turning  back, 
then  hasten  on  again. 

It  was  a  solitary  and  strange  night  ride,  one 
Polly  never  forgot,  through  a  country  where 
even  the  darkened  houses  were  few  and  far. 
Sometimes  the  road  was  a  mere  opening 
through  the  lofty  pines  whose  dense  canopy 
almost  met  above;  again  it  led  up  sandy  hills 
or  descended  into  swampy  bottoms,  crossing 
swollen  bridgeless  streams;  but  always  on  and 
on :  and,  as  she  rode,  her  eyes  were  steadily 
fixed  on  the  solitary  shadow  ahead,  which,  to 
her  fancy,  at  times  seemed  a  spirit  fleeing  alone 
through  a  dark  world.  When  daylight  dawned 
chill  and  pale  in  the  east  they  were  thirty  miles 
from  the  Neuse  River;  and  Polly,  feeling  that 
now  she  could  make  her  presence  known,  urged 
Flyaway  forward.  Mary  Slocumb  turned  at 
the  sound  and  with  the  first  glance  Polly  saw 


. . 


a 


A   NIGHT  RIDE  I0$ 

that  though  her  eyes  were  bright  with  resolute 
courage  her  face  was  drawn  and  pale.  "  Polly, 
you  here ! '   was  her  surprised  exclamation. 

"  Yes,  Mary,  I  guessed  where  you  were  go- 
ing and  I  had  to  come.  But  what  have  you 
heard  ?  " 

I  have  heard  nothing." 

What  is  it  then?     I  know  by  your  looks 
something  is  the  matter." 

She  hesitated  a  moment.  "  I  hardly  know 
myself.  Do  not  laugh  at  me,  Polly,  but  after  I 
went  to  bed  I  was  still  studying,  as  I  had  been 
all  day,  where  the  men  were  and  what  they 
were  doing;  when,  as  I  lay,  whether  sleeping 
or  waking  I  cannot  tell,  I  had  a  dream — such  a 
dreadful  dream.  I  saw,  as  plainly  as  I  see  you, 
a  body  wrapped  in  my  husband's  body-cloak, 
stiff,  blood-stained,  dead,  with  others  dead  and 
wounded  lying  on  the  ground  around  him. 
With  that  I  gave  a  cry  and  sprang  to  my  feet ; 
and  so  vivid  was  the  impression  on  my  mind 
that  I  rushed  toward  the  vision  only  to  come  up 
against  the  side  of  the  house.  The  fire  in  the 
room  gave  a  little  light,  and  I  looked  in  every 
direction  for  another  glimpse  of  the  scene. 
Everything  was  still  and  quiet,  and  the  reality 
came  back  to  me — Polly,  if  ever  I  felt  fear  it 
was  at  that  moment.     Sitting  down,  I  thought 


I06  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

a  few  minutes,  and  it  rushed  over  me,  I  must 
go  to  him  !  " 

"  Yes,  I  heard  you  say  it." 

"  Then  you  know  the  rest.  I  started  on  an 
uncontrolled  impulse;  but  the  cool  night  air 
seemed  after  a  mile  to  bring  me  thoughts :  and 
I  asked  myself  where  I  was  going  and  for  what 
purpose.  Again  and  again  I  was  tempted  to 
turn  back,  but  I  was  soon  ten  miles  from  home 
and  my  mind  becoming  more  strongly  fixed 
every  moment.  For,  Polly,  where  it  will  be,  I 
have  no  idea,  but  somewhere  I  shall  surely  find 
my  husband  dying  or  dead.  I  knew  the  route 
our  little  army  was  to  take,  and  with  that  pic- 
ture before  me  how  could  I  but  follow  ?  " 

Polly  felt  a  chill  at  her  own  heart  as  she 
listened,  but  she  answered  as  cheerily  as  she 
could :  "It  was  only  a  bad  dream,  Mary. 
You  had  been  thinking  of  the  men  and  a  battle, 
it  was  not  strange  you  should  have  dreamed  it. 
Keep  up  good  courage." 

"  Never  fear  that,"  was  the  quiet  answer. 
"  I  never  felt  my  spirit  stronger.  As  to  its 
being  only  a  dream,  if  I  find  my  husband  alive 
I  shall  know  it  was." 

As  the  sun  was  rising  they  came  upon  a 
group  of  women  and  children  standing  and 
sitting  by  the  road-side,  all  of  them  showing 


A  NIGHT  RIDE  lQy 

the  same  anxiety  of  mind  they  themselves  felt. 
Stopping  a  few  moments,  Mary  Slocumb 
hastily  inquired  if  the  expected  battle  had  been 
fought.  They  could  tell  her  nothing,  only 
that  the  two  armies  were  very  near  each  other, 
that  a  clash  was  imminent,  and  they  were  gath- 
ered on  the  road  to  catch  any  news  which 
might  come.  Then  Mary  Slocumb,  with  Polly 
closely  following,  was  skimming  over  the 
ground  again,  through  a  country  thinly  settled, 
poor  and  swampy,  but  now  easily  following  the 
well-marked  trail  the  troops  had  made,  and, 
for  all  that  had  passed,  neither  her  spirit  nor 
that  of  the  noble  horse  she  rode  failing  in  the 
least. 

The  sun  had  now  lifted  a  little  way,  and 
Polly  looking  toward  it  was  on  the  point  of 
saying  that  it  must  be  about  eight  o'clock; 
when  before  them  she  heard  a  sound  like  thun- 
der.    "  What  is  that?  "  she  asked. 

"  I  never  heard  it  before,"  was  the  answer; 
"  but  I  know  what  it  must  be — cannon ! ' 

They  stopped,  eagerly  listening,  and  soon 
the  heavy  roar  came  again.  With  the  sound 
Mary  Slocumb' s  face  brightened.  "  How 
foolish  I  have  been,"  and  she  laughed  lightly; 
"  my  husband  could  not  have  been  dead  last 
night  for  the  battle  is  only  fighting  now.     Still 


108  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

as  we  are  so  near  let  us  go  and  see  how  it 
ends." 

"  Yes,  yes,"  urged  Polly,  her  eyes  wide  with 
excitement ;  "  let  us  go  on ;  I  could  not  go  back 


now." 


Away  they  went,  faster  than  ever,  and  soon 
knew  by  the  sound  of  guns  that  they  were 
drawing  near  the  fight.  Again  they  stopped. 
"  Mary,  I  can  hear  muskets,  I  can  hear  rifles !  " 

"  And  I  can  hear  shouting,"  was  the  answer. 
Urging  their  already  excited  horses,  they 
dashed  on  in  the  direction  of  the  firing  and  the 
shouts,  now  constantly  growing  louder.  There 
was  a  turn  in  the  blind  path  they  had  been  fol- 
lowing and  suddenly  they  came  out  into  the 
Wilmington  road  leading  to  Moore's  Creek 
Bridge,  a  few  hundred  yards  below  the  bridge. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  STANDARD  IS  DOWN. 

By  this  time  the  firing  had  ceased  save  for 
scattered  shots  in  the  woods  beyond,  toward 
which  many  men  were  seen  running;  but  all 
around  them,  scattered  hats,  caps,  and  gar- 
ments, broken  swords,  muskets,  and  powder- 
horns,  with  here  and  there  a  blood  stain  on  the 
trampled  ground,  gave  evidence  of  the  fight. 
The  tide  of  battle,  it  was  evident,  had  swerved ; 
for  the  field  here  was  clear,  while  at  a  little 
distance  on  both  sides  of  the  creek  was  a  con- 
fused tangle  of  figures,  the  bright  plaids  of  the 
clans  mingled  with  the  soberer  colors  of  the 
Americans.  And  over  all  rose  a  tumult  of 
sounds,  shouts,  orders,  bugle  calls,  with  now 
and  then  a  wail  as  of  pain  or  despair. 

Then  as  Polly  turned  her  head,  the  sad  re- 
sults of  the  battle  met  her  eye ;  for  a  little  way 
from  the  road  a  number  of  dark  forms  were 
lying,  that  she  knew  at  once  were  the  killed  or 
wounded.    At  the  sight  of  them  Mary  Slocumb 

109 


IIO  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

gave  a  gasp  and  her  face  paled.  "  That  is 
what  I  saw  in  my  dream."  Then  as  her  eyes 
fixed  on  one  spot :  "  And  there  it  is,  wrapped 
in  the  guard-cloak  I  know  so  well,  my  hus- 
band's body." 

As  she  spoke,  she  was  out  of  her  saddle 
kneeling  beside  him;  and  Polly,  following, 
shrank  back  as  she  saw  a  face  covered  with 
blood  from  a  wound  across  the  temple.  But 
Mary  had  put  her  hand  to  his  face.  "  It  is  still 
warm,"  she  murmured.  With  that  the  form 
stirred  and  a  faint  voice  begged  for  water.  At 
the  sound  she  started,  trembling ;  for  the  voice 
was  not  only  a  faint  but — or  could  it  be  only 
her  fancy? — to  her  ears  it  seemed  an  unfa- 
miliar one. 

A  small  camp  kettle  was  lying  near  and  the 
creek  ran  close  beside.  Hurriedly  she  filled  the 
kettle  with  water,  poured  some  in  the  wounded 
man's  mouth  and  tenderly  washed  his  face.  A 
joyful  cry  followed.  "  Thank  God,  it  is  not 
my  husband  after  all.  It  is  Frank  Cogdell, 
another  soldier  from  the  Neuse." 

She  was  bathing  the  wound  in  the  man's 
head,  and  by  this  time  he  had  revived  enough 
to  speak.  "  Never  mind  that,"  he  managed 
to  say;  "  it's  the  wound  in  my  leg  that's  killing 
me."     Then  for  the  first  time,  they  noticed  a 


THE  STANDARD  IS  DOWN  IIX 

pool  of  blood  where  he  had  been  shot  through 
the  leg. 

"  If  I  only  had  something  for  dressing."  As 
Mary  Slocumb  spoke  she  looked  around,  a 
clump  of  heart  leaves  was  growing  near. 
"  For  want  of  anything  better  those  will  have 
to  do.  Gather  me  a  handful,  Polly,"  and  with 
deft  fingers  she  quickly  bound  them  on, 
staunching  the  wound. 

By  this  time  the  color  had  come  back  to  her 
cheek.  "  I  am  glad  I  came,"  and  rising  she 
looked  around.    "  There  is  work  for  me  here." 

Polly  by  an  effort  had  rallied  from  the  faint 
sickness  of  that  first  sight  of  blood.  "  Yes, 
Mary,"  her  voice  was  not  quite  steady;  "  I'm 
glad  we  came.  I  might  not  know  how  to  do 
much  alone  but  I  can  help  you."  With  that 
they  turned  to  the  other  wounded,  dressing 
their  hurts  and  giving  them  every  care  pos- 
sible. 

A  number  of  Highlanders  were  among  these. 
"  Never  mind,  my  poor  fellow,"  Mary  had 
said,  as  she  came  to  the  first  one ;  "  if  you  were 
well  you  might  be  an  enemy,  but  all  who  suffer 
are  alike  my  friends."  So  apart  were  they, 
and  so  fully  occupied,  that  she  had  not  yet  in- 
quired for  Lieutenant  Slocumb;  but  while  she 
was    still    busy    with    the    wounded,    a    fine 


H2  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

soldierly  man  came  up.  "  Colonel  Caswell," 
she  said,  rising  and  stepping  forward  to  meet 
him. 

He  paused  a  moment  in  astonishment  at  see- 
ing her,  then  lifted  his  hat.  "  Why,  Mrs. 
Slocumb — "  he  began.  But  she  interrupted 
him  with  the  question,  "  Where  is  my  hus- 
band ?  " 

"  Where  he  should  be,  Madam,"  was  Cas- 
well's answer;  "and  where  you  would  have 
him,  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy." 

One  of  the  wounded  Highlanders  groaned. 
"  Are  you  in  great  pain  ?  "  Polly  asked,  kneel- 
ing down  beside  him. 

"  Na,  na,  it's  no  the  pain;  I  can  bear  that; 
it's  the  thought  that  the  clans  are  broken,  de- 
feated." 

With  her  first  view  of  the  battlefield  Polly 
had  noticed  that  the  pipes  were  silent,  and  that 
the  royal  standard  was  not  floating.  She  had 
asked  no  questions,  but  as  she  thought  of  the 
Highland  army,  as  she  had  first  seen  it,  she 
felt  a  sinking  of  the  heart  to  have  her  fear  con- 
firmed. 

Then  she  heard  Colonel  Caswell  again: 
"  But  pray  how  came  you  here?  " 

With  that  Mary  Slocumb  laughed ;  her  heart 
had  grown  so  light  that  it  was  easy  to  laugh 


THE  STANDARD  IS  DOWN  rig 

now.  "  Oh,  I  thought  you  would  need  nurses 
as  well  as  soldiers.  See,  I  have  already  dressed 
many  of  these  good  fellows'  wounds ;  and  here 
is  one,  Frank  Cogdell,"  as  she  spoke,  lifting 
him  up  with  her  arm  under  his  head,  that  he 
might  drink  again ;  "  who  would  have  died 
before  any  of  your  men  could  have  helped 
him." 

"  I  believe  you  are  right,  you  certainly  came 
to  us  like  an  angel — "  Colonel  Caswell  was  a 
gentleman  of  the  old  school  who  believed  ladies 
must  be  paid  compliments ;  but  a  joyful  light 
leaped  into  her  eyes,  and  he  saw  Lieutenant 
Slocumb  coming  up  the  slope  toward  them, 
covered  with  mud  from  a  swamp  he  had  but 
lately  waded,  and  splashed  with  darker  stains; 
for  he  had  been  in  the  thickest  of  the  fight,  in- 
deed it  was  the  charge  made  under  him  that 
had  decided  the  fortunes  of  the  day. 

As  he  waved  his  cap,  to  which  was  fastened, 
in  front,  the  sign  of  an  officer  of  the  Neuse 
region,  a  silver  crescent  bearing  the  words 
"  Liberty  or  Death,"  his  eye  fell  on  his  wife. 
"Why,  Mary!"  he  exclaimed.  "What  are 
you  doing,  hugging  Frank  Cogdell,  the  great- 
est scamp  in  the  army !  " 

"  I  don't  care,"  she  retorted  as  gaily, 
"  Frank  is  a  brave  fellow  and  a  good  soldier." 


H4  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

"  True,  true,"  assented  Colonel  Caswell. 

Mary  bent  toward  Polly  as  the  two  men 
were  talking.  "  I  am  not  going  to  tell  my  hus- 
band what  brought  me  here/'  she  whispered; 
"  at  least  not  now.  I  know  he  was  surprised 
to  see  me,  but  I  can  see  that  he  is  not  displeased, 
and,  O  Polly,  I  am  so  happy." 

Polly  could  not  share  her  feeling;  for  the 
moment  she  could  hardly  be  glad  that  the  patri- 
ots had  been  victorious.  The  battle  itself,  the 
stained  grass,  the  wounded  men,  and  those 
other  forms  so  still  and  rigid  under  the  cover- 
ing cloaks  and  plaids,  it  all  seemed  so  terri- 
ble; even  without  the  defeat  of  the  Highland- 
ers and  all  that  might  mean  to  many  she  loved. 
So  it  was  into  a  sober,  almost  sorrowful  face, 
that  Lieutenant  Slocumb  looked,  as  he  saw  her 
for  the  first  time.  "  Why,  Polly,  how  came 
you  here?  "  he  asked. 

"  I  came  with  Mary,"  she  answered  simply. 
I'm  looking  for  Jamie." 

Jamie !  "  he  repeated,  "  you  don't  mean  to 
tell  me  that  you  let  him  go  out  with  that 
army?  " 

"  I  didn't  let  him,"  she  wailed,  "  and  I've 
been  trying  ever  since  to  find  him.  I  thought 
maybe  you  could  save  him." 

"  I'll  look  after  him  if  I  see  him.    And  don't 


THE  STANDARD  IS  DOWN  IX^ 

worry,"  seeing  the  distress  on  her  face.     "  I'll 
be  sure  to  see  him  if  he's  here." 

With  a  breath  of  relief  at  his  cheery  words, 
Polly  turned  back  to  the  wounded  Highlander. 
"  How  did  it  all  happen?  "  she  asked. 

"  I  dinna  rightly  know  mysel\  Three  days 
we  had  marched  over  the  red  clay  hills  and 
through  the  swamps,  and  last  night  as  we  came 
i'  sight  o'  Moore's  Creek,  only  twenty  miles 
fra  Wilmington,  where  we  hoped  to  have  been 
to-day, — we  saw  lights  ahead.  Then  a  scout 
we  sent  out  came  back  wi'  the  word  that  they 
were  the  camp-fires  o'  an  American  force  o' 
about  a  thousand  men,  and  that  their  camp  by 
the  bridge  was  on  the  same  side  wi'  ourselves, 
wi'  only  the  protection  of  slight  entrenchment. 
Eh,  mon,  but  that  looked  like  an  easy  victory, 
and  we  decided  to  at  once  advance  and  attack." 

"  But  that  was  last  night." 

"  Aye,  but  it  takes  time  to  move  an  army. 
General  MacDonald  was  confined  to  his  tent 
by  sickness,  so  he  turned  the  command  over  to 
Major  MacLeod  who  began  the  march  at  one 
o'clock,  i'  the  morning;  but  we  lost  sae  much 
time  crossing  a  swamp  that  it  was  daylight 
before  we  came  i'  sight  o'  the  bank  o'  the 
stream.  A  line  o'  battle  was  quickly  formed, 
and  to  the  beat  o'  the  drums  and  the  blare  o* 


Il6  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

a  bugle,  we  made  a  rush  for  the  camp  whose 
fires  we  had  watched  a'  the  night,  only  to  find 
the  spot  as  still  and  empty  as  though  no  mon 
had  ever  been  there." 

"  Yes,"  and  one  of  the  wounded  Americans 
raised  himself  on  his  elbow,  "  we  had  scouts 
too.  When  Colonel  Caswell  was  told  of  your 
presence  and  intention  he  just  left  his  camp- 
fires  burning  for  your  benefit  and  with  his 
troops  crossed  over  to  the  other  side  of  the 
creek." 

"  The  light  was  dim  but  we  soon  saw  the 
fresh  entrenchments,  on  the  opposite  bank,  and 
knew  what  had  been  done.  It  was  an  unex- 
pected change  o'  position,  and  we  drew  back  to 
the  shelter  o'  the  woods  again;  but  it  was  wi' 
no  thought  o'  retreat — that  was  far  from  ony 
mind — only  to  form  a  new  line  o'  battle.  In 
this  the  rallying  cry  was  to  be  '  King  George 
and  broadswords,'  the  signal  for  attack  three 
cheers,  the  drums  to  beat  and  the  pipes  to  play. 
It  was  a  signal  eagerly  waited,  for  the  High- 
land bluid  was  up,  and  when  it  sounded  every 
man  gripped  his  sword,  belted  his  plaid  the 
tighter  and  rushed  forward.  Not  till  we  had 
a'most  reached  the  bridge  did  we  see  that  a*  the 
planks  had  been  taken  up,  and  only  the  narrow 
log   girders,   over   which   na   more   than   two 


THE  STANDARD  IS  DOWN  ITy 

could  cross  at  a  time  were  left.  But  there  was 
na  stopping  then.  Wi'  a  cry  of  '  King  George 
and  broadswords/  and  his  sword  waving  i'  the 
air,  Major  MacLeod  rushed  forward  and  over, 
those  o'  us  wha  were  nearest  him  following  him 
as  best  we  could.  It's  little  more  I  can  tell : 
there  were  muskets  firing  all  around,  like  a  rain 
o'  fire, — I  was  struggling  i'  the  water — and 
when  I  cam'  ta  myself  the  Highlanders  were 
routed  and  flying." 

"  I  don't  mind  confessing,  now  we've  beat 
you,"  remarked  the  soldier  who  had  before 
spoken;  "  but  when,  just  at  daylight,  we 
caught  the  strain  of  the  bagpipes,  and  heard 
the  bugles  ring  out  so  clear  on  the  frosty  air, 
knowing  that  they  were  calling  nearly  two 
thousand  Tories  to  arms,  I  didn't  feel  so  sure 
how  it  would  end." 

"  Nor  I,"  added  another  who  had  been  listen- 
ing. "  With  all  the  precautions  that  we  had 
taken,  I'll  own  that  it  was  a  terrible  moment 
for  our  untried  troops,  never  before  under  fire 
and  so  much  less  than  the  enemy  in  number ; 
when  we  heard  that  battle  cry,  and  saw,  rush- 
ing furiously  toward  us,  a  picked  company  of 
those  famous  broadswords  men,  who,  as  we 
knew,  had  so  often  broken  the  strongest  lines 
of  troops  in  Europe." 


1X8  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

Polly  sighed  and  turned  back  to  the  Slo- 
cumbs.  "  Are  there  many  prisoners  ? '  she 
heard  Mary  ask. 

"  Yes,  with  General  MacDonald  at  the  head ; 
for  when  we  went  into  their  camp  there  he  was 
sitting  alone  on  a  stump  near  his  tent,  waving 
in  the  air  the  parchment  scroll  of  his  commis- 
sion. We  also  have  most  of  the  other  officers, 
including  Allen  MacDonald  of  Kingsburg,  who 
called  the  men  of  Boston  rebels, — together  with 
one  of  his  sons,  a  captain  at  seventeen,  besides 
hundreds  of  the  clans." 

Polly  pressed  her  hands  together.  "  Oh 
poor  Flora  MacDonald,  what  news  this  will  be 
for  her.  You  can't  understand  them/'  she 
urged,  "  but  I  have  been  one  with  them;  they 
thought  they  were  right." 

"  That  may  be,"  Slocumb's  voice  was  dry, 
"  none  the  less  they  have  had  to  pay  a  terrible 
price  for  the  mistake  they  made  in  thinking 


so. 


But  a  new  thought  had  come  to  Polly. 
"  Will  the  prisoners  be  put  to  death  ? "  she 
asked. 

"  Oh,  no,"  Lieutenant  Slocumb  answered 
quickly.  "  We  are  not  blood-thirsty  like  the 
English.  Have  no  fears  for  them ;  no  cruelties 
will  follow  their  American  Culloden." 


THE  STANDARD  IS  DOWN  IIO, 

Her  heart  lightened  a  little  with  this  assur- 
ance, and  as  a  camp-fire  had  been  kindled  near 
she  stepped  toward  its  warmth ;  when  among 
the  men  gathered  round  it  she  caught  sight  of  a 
familiar  face.  "Duncan  Campbell!"  she 
cried ;  "  how  came  you  here?  " 

"  Didn't  you  know  I  was  with  the  army? 
No,  not  the  clans,"  as  she  looked  toward  them. 
"  Polly,"  and  he  came  closer,  "  the  parting  of 
the  ways  has  come  at  last.  Uncle  Farquhard 
wanted  to  send  me  to  General  MacDonald  to 
carry  the  news  of  Colonel  Caswell's  advance 
and  how  best  to  avoid  him ;  and  when  I  refused 
— well  I  shall  not  go  back  there  again,  the  door 
is  shut  on  me.  And  that  night  I  was  one  of 
the  sixty  men  who  joined  Colonel  Moore 
and  proved  that  Cross  Creek  was  not  all 
Tory." 

And  were  you  at  the  battle  ?  " 
No,  Colonel  Moore  and  his  men  reached 
here  just  as  the  battle  was  over.    But  the  clans 
have  had  a  crushing  defeat." 

"Is  it  so  bad?" 

"  Yes,  indeed.  Why  we  have  taken  almost 
nine  hundred  prisoners,  any  quantity  of  arms, 
thirteen  baggage  wagons,  and  their  strong  box 
with  seventy-five  thousand  dollars." 

"But  how  did  it  happen?"  she  questioned. 


a 


I2o  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

"  The  Highlanders  are  brave,  and  they  were 
nearly  twice  as  many  as  the  Americans." 

"  For  one  thing  they  did  not  see  till  too  late 
that  the  bridge  was  gone.  Then  when  part 
had  crossed,  our  men  poured  into  them  a  deadly 
volley,  and  rushing  forward,  forded  the  creek, 
so  forcing  them  back.  The  conflict  that  fol- 
lowed, they  tell  me,  was  a  desperate  hand-to- 
hand  one;  swords  were  clashing  and  guns 
crashing  on  every  side;  the  shouting,  the  noise, 
we  heard  long  before  we  were  in  sight." 

Polly  nodded.    "  I  know." 

"  At  this  critical  moment  Lieutenant  Slo- 
cumb,  who,  with  a  small  detachment  of  his  men 
had,  unseen,  forded  a  creek,  and  waded 
through  a  swamp,  rushed  out  from  the  woods 
and  fell  upon  the  Highlanders'  rear.  For  a  mo- 
ment they  had  wavered,  already  thrown  into 
confusion  by  the  death  of  Major  Macleod,  and 
the  mortal  wounding  of  the  next  in  command. 
At  this  unlooked-for  attack  they  broke  and  fled 
in  a  wild  panic,  like  frightened  sheep.  Some 
even  broke  down  the  wagons  and  rode  away 
three  on  a  horse;  and  for  all  the  numbers  made 
prisoners,  I  have  no  doubt  that  the  woods  and 
swamps  are  full  of  them  hiding." 

Polly  sighed,  and  the  question  that  was  ever 
in  her  mind  seemed  to  speak  itself.  "And 
have  you  seen  Jamie?  " 


THE  STANDARD  IS  DOWN  I2t 

"  No,  I  heard  he  was  with  the  clans  and 
thought  of  him,  but  I'll  try  to  find  him." 

"  At  first  I  hoped  he  had  escaped.  I'd  be 
glad  now  to  have  him  a  prisoner  if  I  could  only 
see  him  alive  and  safe." 

At  night,  though  she  had  walked  up  and 
down  among  the  dispirited  and  despondent 
Highlanders,  in  such  striking  contrast  to  their 
excited  and  rejoicing  victors,  questioning, 
searching,  no  Jamie  could  she  find,  nor  any 
trace  of  him  except  that  he  had  been  there  in 
the  morning.  One  thing  she  did  learn,  that 
Lieutenant  Slocumb  had  spoken  truly,  in  that 
the  victory  was  to  be  sullied  by  no  violence: 
for  while  the  officers  and  the  Tories  of  the  re- 
gion who  had  joined  them,  were  held  prisoners, 
a  large  part  of  the  men,  on  taking  oath  that 
they  would  not  again  bear  arms  against  the 
Colonies,  or  give  aid  or  information  to  the 
enemy,  were  dismissed  to  their  homes. 

Dusk  was  gathering  when  Polly  came  to 
Mrs.  Slocumb.  "  Mary,  a  number  of  the  men, 
with  some  of  the  wounded,  are  almost  ready  to 
start  for  Cross  Creek;  and  I  am  going  with 
them.  Dark  days  are  ahead  for  every  one 
there  and  I  must  go.  It  may  be,  too,  that 
Jamie  will  make  his  way  home." 

Mary  nodded  approval.    "  I  am  going  home 


I22  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

to-night.  Colonel  Caswell  and  my  husband 
want  me  to  stay  till  morning,  and  they  will 
send  a  party  with  me ;  but  no,  I  want  to  see  my 
baby,  and  I  tell  them  they  can  send  no  party 
who  can  keep  up  with  me.  What  a  happy  ride 
I  shall  have  back !  " 

A  little  later,  and  through  the  gray  shadows 
Polly  rode  away  from  a  field,  that  though  little 
known,  was  for  the  numbers  engaged  not  only 
one  of  the  most  bloody,  but  one  of  the  most 
complete  victories  gained  during  the  war.  And 
not  only  was  the  defeat  of  the  Highlanders  and 
Royalists  of  vast  importance  to  the  Patriot 
cause  in  North  Carolina  and  the  South,  but 
its  effects  were  far  reaching.  So  completely 
was  the  spirit  of  the  Royalists  broken  that 
years  were  to  pass  before  active  trouble  came 
from  them  again.  The  plans  of  Governor 
Martin  had  also  failed;  for  when  Sir  Henry 
Clinton  and  Lord  Cornwallis  arrived  in  the 
Cape  Fear  river  in  May,  instead  of  the  organ- 
ized army  on  which  they  had  counted,  there 
awaited  them  the  news  of  that  army's  defeat. 
Hastily  they  sailed  away,  and  so  ended  the 
first  British  invasion  of  the  South,  which,  had 
it  proved  successful,  might  have  given  a  far 
different  reading  to  some  chapters  of  our  Revo- 
lutionary history. 


CHAPTER  X. 

JUSTICE    GASTON. 

Polly  had  been  right  in  thinking  that  there 
would  be  dark  days  ahead  for  the  Highland 
settlements  and  Cross  Creek,  and  darker  days 
thev  were  than  even  she  had  dreamed.  To 
their  friends  the  defeat  of  the  clans  had  come 
as  an  appalling  surprise  as  well  as  a  crushing 
blow;  and  beside  the  mourning  for  those  who 
had  been  killed,  the  anxiety  as  to  the  fate  of  the 
prisoners,  and  the  suspense  for  those  who,  like 
Jamie,  were  still  missing,  the  most  of  the  peo- 
ple were  in  a  panic  of  fright,  not  knowing  what 
evil  might  still  befall  them.  Farquhard  Camp- 
bell had  again  been  arrested  on  the  charge  that 
when  a  prisoner  under  parole  he  had  given  in- 
formation to  the  enemy.  Flora  MacDonald 
had  been  summoned  before  the  Committee  of 
Safety;  their  minister,  Mr.  MacLeod,  had  been 
questioned  as  to  disloyal  utterances;  and,  re- 
membering what  had  happened  to  the  defeated 
clans  in  Scotland,  they  could  not  but  believe 
that  some  dire  punishment  was  yet  to  come. 

123 


I24  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

When  or  where  it  would  strike  no  one  could 
tell.  So  rumors  were  constant,  and  on  every 
side  there  rested  a  cloud  of  gloom  and  fear  and 
dread. 

Some  two  weeks  had  gone  by  since  the  bat- 
tle of  Moore's  Creek  Bridge,  and  Polly  had 
taken  her  knitting  out  on  the  door-step,  not  so 
much  to  enjoy  the  sunshine,  which  with  its 
promise  of  spring  fell  warm,  as  to  escape  the 
lamentations  of  Aunt  Jean  inside.  In  the 
strong  light  Polly's  once  plump  face  showed 
thin  and  pale,  and  the  blue  circles  under  her 
eyes  told  how  long  and  heavy  the  days  had 
been  in  passing.  From  the  look  on  her  face  it 
was  easy  to  guess  where  her  thoughts  were 
then;  though  her  needles  clicked  mechanically 
in  her  fingers,  as  her  lips  murmured,  "  One, 
two,  seam ;  one,  two,  seam."  But  suddenly  she 
was  recalled  to  herself  by  the  hail  of  a  voice, 
"  Is  Mrs.  Jean  MacDonald  within?" 

In  the  soft  sand,  she  had  not  heard  the  sound 
of  horse's  feet;  but  as  she  started  up  she  saw, 
halted  at  the  gate,  a  stranger  on  a  tall  gray 
horse,  a  stout-built  old  man,  whose  saddle-bags 
behind,  holsters  and  pistols  at  the  pommel  of 
his  saddle,  and  otter-skin  shot-bag  at  his  side, 
marked  him  as  a  traveler.  For  a  moment  she 
looked  with  puzzled  eyes  at   the  strong  and 


JUSTICE  GASTON  12$ 

rugged,  yet  kindly  face  turned  toward  her ;  then 
dropping  her  knitting,  she  ran  down  the  narrow 
path.    "  Uncle  John  Gaston!    Can  it  be  you?  " 

"  Yes,  and  no  other.  And  this  is  little 
Polly  ?  '  He  dropped  from  his  horse  and  put 
his  hand  under  her  chin.  "  How  you  have 
grown,  child,  though  to  be  sure  it's  five  years 
since  I  last  saw  you ;  but  you  still  have  the  look 
of  your  father.  And  so  you  have  not  forgotten 
your  old  Uncle  Gaston?  " 

"  No,  indeed.  I've  always  kept  the  beads 
you  brought  me,  and  so  did  Jamie  the  knife." 
Then  her  trouble  returning,  her  eyes  filled  with 
tears.  "  Oh,  have  you  heard  that  Jamie  is 
missing,  ever  since  the  battle,  and  we  don't 
know  if  he  is  alive  or  not?  " 

His  face  grew  stern.  "  Yes,  I  was  at  brother 
Alexander's  at  Newbern,  when  I  heard  of  it; 
and  I  came  straight  here.  It  passes  me,"  and 
the  dark  eyes  under  the  heavy  brows  kindled, 
"  nobody  but  crack-brained  Highlanders  would 
ever  have  drawn  a  poor  lad  like  Jamie  into  such 
danger.  I'm  told  more  than  one  has  confessed 
that  they  were  forced  into  it.  But  then  nobody 
but  a  lot  of  crack-brained  Highlanders  would 
ever  have  gone  into  such  a  folly  as  this  rising 
has  been.    They  deserve  to  suffer  for  it." 


126  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

"  But  it's  hard  to  see  people  suffer  for  what 
they  thought  was  the  right,"  urged  Polly. 

"  Right/'  he  repeated.  "  How  can  any  man 
think  it's  right  to  set  himself  against  his  coun- 
try? But  for  you,  Polly,  I'd  have  set  no  foot 
in  a  Tory  hole  like  Cross  Creek.  I  have  served 
the  king  faithfully;  for  twenty  years  was  I 
justice  of  the  peace  under  British  rule,  and 
always  I  strove  to  give  righteous  judgment. 
Fifteen  years  I  was  one  of  His  Majesty's  sur- 
veyors, and  I  challenge  any  man  to  bring  aught 
against  survey  of  mine :  but  when  I  came  to 
this  country  I  became  an  American;  and  never 
again  do  I  serve  a  king  that  has  played  the 
tyrant  to  my  people.  And  he  will  see  his  folly, 
too.  Every  week  I  send  one  of  my  boys  to 
Camden  for  the  South  Carolina  and  American 
Gazette — thank  God  the  only  newspaper  in  the 
State  is  a  patriot  one.  I've  watched  events, 
and  though  the  end  may  be  delayed,  it  is  sure. 
But  I'm  not  come  to  talk  of  this,"  with  a  sud- 
den check;  "  only  the  thought  of  the  High- 
landers' folly  stirs  me  all  up.  And  so  does  the 
thought  of  Jamie  too." 

Polly  looked  up  at  him  with  brimming  eyes. 
"  Oh,  Uncle  Gaston,  if  you  had  only  been  here 
Jamie  might  not  have  gone." 

"  I  take  blame  to  myself  for  it,"  was  his  an- 


JUSTICE  GASTON  t2y 

swer.  "  I  was  made  guardian  for  you  both 
when  your  father  died,  but  your  mother 
wanted  to  live  and  have  her  children  grow  up 
among  her  own  people.  It's  quite  a  trip,  too, 
from  Fishing  Creek  to  Cross  Creek,  and  I'm 
not  so  young  as  I  was.  Then  when  your 
mother  was  gone  your  Aunt  Jean  seemed  such 
a  capable  and  business  body  that  I  thought  you 
were  well  settled.  But  I've  seen  my  error  and 
will  make  amends.  Why  your  father,  the 
Northern-born  lad,  my  Esther's  nephew  who 
came  from  Pennsylvania  with  us,  would  al- 
most rise  in  protest  at  the  thought  of  his  chil- 
dren under  Tory  influence."  He  stopped  and 
looked  in  her  face.  "  I  hope  they've  not  made 
one  of  you/' 

She  shook  her  head.  "  No,  but  I  was  near 
it  at  the  first." 

"  Well,  you  won't  be  again,  for  I've  come  to 
take  you  home  with  me,  where  the  Scotch  are 
good  Scotch-Irish,  who  love  liberty  and  will 
fight  for  it." 

Polly  gave  a  gasp.  "  But  I  couldn't  go, 
there's  Jamie." 

"  I  know,  but  I'll  do  my  best  to  find  Jamie. 
Besides,  if  I'm  not  mistaken  he'll  have  no  wish 
to  come  back  here;  and  the  home  at  Cedar 


I28  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

Shoals  is  wide  enough  for  you  both  with  a 
warm  welcome  added." 

A  few  weeks  before  Polly  would  have  stood 
aghast  at  the  thought  of  leaving  Cross  Creek, 
but  everything  was  so  sadly  changed  never,  as 
she  suddenly  realized,  to  be  again  the  same. 
"  Yes,  I'll  go  with  you  an  Aunt  Jean  be 
willing." 

"  I  have  a  word  or  two  for  Mrs.  Jean  Mac- 
Donald  myself,"  was  his  answer,  as  he  walked 
beside  her  toward  the  house. 

To  Polly's  great  surprise  Aunt  Jean  made 
but  slight  objection  to  her  returning  with  Jus- 
tice Gaston.  For  one  thing  the  events  of  the 
past  few  weeks,  the  disappointment  and  dis- 
may, had  not  been  without  its  effect  on  her: 
her  sturdy  Scotch  conscience,  too,  had  pricked 
her  more  than  once  for  the  part  she  had  borne 
in  Jamie's  going  out  with  the  clans.  Polly's 
tear-stained,  troubled  face  was  thus  a  constant 
reproach,  and  for  that  reason  fretted  her  the 
more.  Aside  from  this  she  had  a  large  meas- 
ure of  respect  for  constituted  authority,  Justice 
Gaston's  long  tenure  of  office  made  him  an 
object  of  regard,  with  the  added  fact  that  he 
could  quote  law  phrases  as  easily  as  she  could 
turn  a  seam  in  knitting.  More  than  that,  he 
was    the   legal    guardian   of   both    Polly    and 


JUSTICE  GASTON  I2g 

Jamie,  and  it  was  only  under  him  she  had  held 
her  trust,  which  he  gave  her  to  understand  she 
had  fulfilled  to  anything  but  his  satisfaction. 
For  on  occasion  Justice  Gaston  could  speak 
with  both  dignity  and  decision;  and  that  he 
had  done  so  now  was  evident  in  that  good 
woman's  chastened  manner.  So  she  set  her 
energy  to  the  task  of  making  Polly  ready,  and 
to  such  purpose  that  in  two  days  her  prepara- 
tions were  all  complete. 

At  the  last  moment  Polly's  heart  almost 
failed  her.  "  Aunt  Jean,  I'm  sorry  to  leave 
you,"  she  murmured,  clinging  close  to  her. 

"  What  must  be,  must,"  answered  Aunt  Jean, 
closing  her  lips  the  more  firmly  that  their 
tremble  should  not  be  seen.  "  One  thing,  it's 
a  godly  household,  I'm  telled,  that  you're 
going  to.  And  mind  all  I've  taught  you  of 
the  spinning  and  your  seams,  and  the  knitting. 
I'd  no  hae  Mrs.  Gaston  think  you  had  been 
wi'out  training." 

"  Yes,  I'll  tell  her  how  hard  you  tried  to 
teach  me.  If  Uncle  David  was  only  with 
you !  " 

"  I'm  thinking  that  sae  lang  as  Uncle  David 
is  content  wi'  his  friends  at  the  Neuse  we'll  no 
see  him  soon.  But  I've  sent  word  to  Cousin 
Elspet,  she's  been  sore  distraught  since  her  hus- 


130  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

band  was  killed,  an'  it's  fitting  that  twa  Widow 
MacDonalds  should  bide  together." 

So  Polly,  her  saddlebags  strapped  behind 
her,  rode  away  from  Cross  Creek.  As  she 
passed  near  the  old  fishing-spot  she  looked 
wistfully  toward  it;  but  of  the  little  group  who 
had  gathered  there  so  often  she  was  the  only 
one  left.  Duncan  was  away,  young  Donald 
MacDonald  she  had  not  seen  since  the  day  of 
the  battle,  and  Jamie,  with  that  her  eyes 
dimmed  as  they  did  whenever  she  thought  of 
him. 

It  was  a  pleasant  journey  for  the  promise  of 
Spring  was  in  the  air;  and  though  it  was  still 
early  March  the  sunshine  was  more  like  late 
April  in  the  North.  The  roads,  too,  were 
good,  and  fair  vistas  of  landscape  spread  out 
before  them.  When  they  could  they  stayed  at 
an  inn,  and  where  that  was  not  possible  the 
wayside  cabin  always  opened  its  hospitable 
door,  and  though  there  might  be  a  lack  of  glass 
in  the  windows,  there  were  wooden  shutters 
to  close  at  night,  and  always  great  fires  of  light- 
wood  pine  blazing  in  the  huge  chimneys. 

On  the  third  day  they  came  upon  a  mid-day 
camp  of  troops,  on  their  way,  so  the  officer  in 
charge  told  Justice  Gaston,  to  join  the  force  in 
Charleston.     Polly    drew    her    horse    a    little 


JUSTICE  GASTON  1^i 

apart  while  they  two  were  talking,  but  as  she 
glanced  idly  around  she  started  at  the  sight  of 
a  face  which  looked  strangely  familiar.  Stout 
of  build,  red-haired,  with  Scotchman  written 
in  every  line  of  his  ruddy  countenance, — no,  it 
could  not  possibly  be  Donald  MacDonald  in 
the  uniform  of  a  Continental  regular.  At  that 
moment  the  Scotchman  looked  up,  and  spring- 
ing to  his  feet,  came  quickly  to  her  side. 
"  Donald ! '  was  all  she  could  gasp  in  her 
amazement. 

"  Yes,  Donald,"  in  his  own  big  cheery 
voice. 

"  But  what  does  this  mean  ? "  touching  his 
uniform. 

He  threw  his  head  back.  "  It  means  that 
I've  enlisted  on  the  patriot  side !  " 

"  But  how  came  you  to  ?  I  don't  under- 
stand, you  were  a  King's  man." 

"  Yes,  I  was,  but  I  am  no  longer.  I'll  tell 
you  how  it  was.  After  our  misfortune  at  the 
Creek  Bridge  I  fell  to  thinking  what  could  be 
the  cause  of  our  defeat. 

"  Then  it  struck  me  it  must  be  owing  to  the 

ingratitude    of    our    people.     '  Here   now/    I 

said  to  myself,  '  is  a  parcel  of  people,'  meaning 

-  my  poor  father  and  his  friends,  '  who  fled  from 

the  murderous  swords  of  the  English   after 


1^2  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

the  massacre  at  Culloden.  Well  they  came  to 
America,  with  hardly  anything  but  their  pov- 
erty and  mournful  looks :  but  among  this 
friendly  people  that  was  enough.  The  Amer- 
icans showed  us  every  kindness,  and  hospital- 
ity; they  bid  us  eat,  drink,  and  banish  our  sor- 
rows, because  we  were  in  a  land  of  friends. 
And  so  indeed  we  found  it.  Whenever  we 
told  of  the  woful  battle  of  Culloden,  and  how 
the  English  gave  no  quarter  to  our  unfortu- 
nate countrymen,  but  butchered  all  they  could 
overtake ;  they  would  say,  '  Oh,  if  we  had  only 
been  there  to  help  you  with  our  rifles,  more 
than  one  of  those  monsters  should  have  bit  the 
ground.'  So  they  received  us,  shared  with  us 
their  lands;  and  here  among  them  we  have 
prospered.  And  yet,  after  all  this,  as  soon  as 
the  English  came  to  America,  then  my  father 
and  friends,  and  I  with  them,  forgetting  all  the 
Americans  had  done,  went  and  joined  with  the 
British  to  help  them  cut  the  throats  of  our  best 
friends,  because  they  refused  to  be  slaves  to  the 
British. 

"  '  Now,'  said  I  to  myself,  '  if  ever  there  was 
a  time  for  God  to  stand  up  to  punish  ingrati- 
tude this  is  the  time.'  And  God  did  stand  up; 
for  he  enabled  the  Americans  to  defeat  us  most 
completely.     But    instead    of    murdering    the 


JUSTICE  GASTON  ^3 

prisoners,  as  the  English  had  done  at  Culloden, 
the  Americans  treated  us  with  their  usual  gen- 
erosity. And  now  these  are  the  people  I  love 
and  will  fight  for,  as  long  as  I  live ;  and  so  will 
more  than  one  of  those  who  were  at  the 
Bridge." 

"  I'm  sure  you're  right,  Donald,"  and  then 
in  a  few  words  Polly  told  him  of  the  change 
she  was  making."  And  oh,  that  dreadful  bat- 
tle," she  added,  "  not  one  word  have  I  heard 
of  Jamie  since.  Sometimes  it  seems  I  shall  go 
wild  with  thinking  of  him." 

"  Oh,  I  can  give  you  a  word  at  least.  John 
MacKay  saw  Hector  Lauchlan  the  day  after 
the  battle  and  Jamie  was  with  him." 

"  Then  why  hasn't  Jamie  been  home? ' 

"  They  didn't  know  that  they  would  be  safe. 
They  thought,  as  the  most  of  us  did,  that  the 
Americans  would  kill  all  they  could  find;  so 
Hector  was  planning  that  he  and  Jamie  would 
make  their  way  to  the  coast,  and  from  there 
seek  a  chance  to  cross  over  to  the  West  Indies. 
I  shouldn't  wonder  if  they  had  done  so  before 
now."  Donald  did  not  tell  her  of  Jamie's 
face,  white  and  terror-drawn,  as  it  had  been 
described  to  him.  "  Poor  girl,  it  would  only 
make  her  worry  the  more,"  was  his  thought; 
"  and  they  may  be  all  right  by  this  time." 


!34  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

Polly  drew  a  breath  of  relief.  It  was  much, 
it  was  very  much,  to  have  even  a  word  of  him ; 
to  know  that  he  had  escaped  the  battle,  alive 
and  unhurt.  But  those  far-away  islands,  why 
they  were  almost  like  another  world.  "  I've 
thought  at  times  that  I'd  ask  nothing  more 
than  to  know  that  he  was  alive.  But  the  West 
Indies,  for  Jamie,  such  a  home-loving  and 
home-keeping  boy!  Oh,  Donald,  if  you  had 
only  found  him." 

"  Yes,  I  wish  I  had.  And  that  idea  of  the 
West  Indies  is  just  like  Hector,  he  was  always 
having  some  crazy  notion : '  but,  he  added  to 
reassure  her.  "  Hector  has  a  kind  heart ;  he 
will  take  care  of  Jamie." 

Then  Justice  Gaston  came  up,  and  when 
Polly  had  told  him  who  Donald  was,  and  of 
his  change  of  heart,  the  old  man  had  for  him  a 
word  of  warm  approval,  adding  "  I'm  o'er  old 
myself  for  the  heat  and  burden  of  warfare,  but 
I've  nine  sons,  and  I've  nourished  in  them  that 
spirit  of  resistance  to  tyranny,  till  they  are 
every  one  ready  to  take  up  arms  for  their 
country  whenever  needed.  You  may  meet 
some  of  them  yet;  and  bear  in  mind  if  ever 
you  are  near  Cedar  Shoals,  the  latch-string  to 
the  Gaston  home  on  Fishing  Creek  is  always 
out  to  the  defenders  of  liberty." 


JUSTICE  GASTON  l^ 

As  for  Jamie,  he  quite  agreed  with  Polly 
that  it  was  an  unfortunate  undertaking.  "  Yet 
it's  something  to  know  that  he's  with  a  friend, 
and  Jamie's  one  of  the  Lord's  little  ones.  He 
will  have  him  in  his  keeping,  never  fear." 

So  Polly  rode  on  from  her  encounter  with 
Donald,  with  her  mind  relieved  of  its  worst 
fear,  that  her  brother  might  be  wounded,  suf- 
fering, or  dead,  alone.  With  her  heart  light- 
ened, her  interest  in  her  journey  increased.  As 
though  she  had  not  seen  them  before,  she 
noted  the  unfolding  leaves,  the  fresh  tints  of 
the  grassy  hillsides,  the  gurgle  of  the  overfull 
brooks,  through  which  the  riders  often 
splashed.  She  listened  with  pleasure,  as  Un- 
cle John  Gaston  told  her  stories  of  his  early 
years  in  Ireland,  to  which  country  his  French 
Huguenot  parents  had  been  forced  to  flee  for 
their  faith,  and  of  their  emigrating  to  Amer- 
ica. He  told  of  his  first  residence  in  Pennsyl- 
vania ;  of  his  long  journey,  together  with  a 
company  largly  Scotch-Irish,  to  the  upper  dis- 
trict of  South  Carolina,  where,  making  homes 
along  the  Catawba  River,  they  had  given  to 
these  new  settlements  the  names  Chester  and 
Lancaster  from  the  counties  they  had  left. 
"  But  it's  a  far  different  country  from  what  it 
was  then,"  he  would  say.     "  You'd  hardly  be- 


I36  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

lieve  the  change  there  has  been  in  twenty-five 
years." 

Then  perhaps  would  follow  some  tale  of 
danger  from  Indians  or  wild  beasts,  or  an  in- 
stance of  courage,  as  often  displayed  by  a 
woman  as  a  man. 

At  last  they  had  crossed  the  dividing  line  be- 
tween the  two  Carolinas,  and  passed  through 
villages  set  with  Pride  of  India  trees,  still  in 
fruit,  and  with  other  trees  strange  to  Polly 
which  Justice  Gaston  told  her  were  palmettoes. 
They  crossed  the  Catawba  River  on  a  rocky 
bed  and  against  a  racing  current ;  and  at  last, 
one  afternoon,  after  a  ride  over  a  broken  and 
rocky  country,  they  came  in  sight  of  another 
stream,  with  fringes  of  dark  evergreens  along 
its  way,  with  a  handful  of  houses  clustered  by 
the  road  as  it  led  downward.  "  So  there  is 
another  creek  to  cross."  Polly  spoke  care- 
lessly, but  there  was  a  sudden  light  on  Justice 
Gaston's  face  as  he  answered. 

"  No,  my  child,  not  to  cross.  This  is  Fish- 
ing Creek,  we  are  at  Cedar  Shoals,  and  the 
house  you  see  at  your  right  is  my  old,  and  your 
new  home." 


CHAPTER  XL 

AT   CEDAR   SHOALS. 

Polly's  eyes  followed  the  direction  of  his 
riding-whip.  What  she  saw  in  that  first 
glance,  set  against  a  background  of  mingled 
pines  and  cedars,  was  a  long,  gray,  homelike 
house,  stoutly  built  of  hewn  logs,  with  a  wide 
overhanging  porch  running  its  whole  length 
on  the  side  toward  the  road.  Rings  of  blue 
smoke  were  curling  from  one  of  the  heavy 
stone  chimneys  and  rising,  cloud-like,  against 
the  dark  green  of  the  evergreens,  which  cov- 
ered a  rocky  hillside  and  stretched  down  into 
a  shadowy  ravine  behind  the  house.  Hardly 
had  she  noted  this  than  it  was  apparent  they 
also  had  been  seen.  There  was  a  shrill  barking 
of  dogs,  a  series  of  whoops  from  a  small  negro 
lad  in  the  yard,  and  a  group  of  sinewy  young 
men  came  in  sight  crowding  the  porch  and  hur- 
rying from  the  barns  in  the  rear.  Flyaway 
had  half  a  mind  to  be  afraid  of  the  dogs  which 
bounded  down  to  act  as  their  escort,  but  the 
other  horse  lowered  his  head  and  whinnied  as 

137 


ro8  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

to  well-known  friends.  "  Down,  Barker ! 
Hush,  Vixen!  Be  still,  Toby!  "  Justice  Gas- 
ton urged  as  they  leaped  around.  But  at  the 
sound  of  his  voice  they  only  fell  over  each 
other  the  more,  evidently  the  home-coming  of 
the  master  was  matter  for  rejoicing  even  for 
them. 

A  tall  lad  was  already  holding  open  the  gate, 
and  by  the  time  they  had  reached  the  house  a 
smiling  gray-haired  woman  was  standing  on 
the  lower  step,  who  Polly  did  not  need  to  be 
told  was  Mrs.  Gaston.  Like  her  husband  she 
was  well  past  middle  age;  tall  and  strongly 
built,  with  eyes  still  keen  and  bright ;  while  the 
face  under  its  shading  cap  border  was  alike 
resolute  and  kindly.  "  Well,  mother,"  called 
her  husband  as  he  drew  rein,  "  can  you  guess 
who  this  is  I  have  brought  with  me?  " 

I  don't  need  to  guess,"  was  the  answer. 

I  know ;  it's  Polly  Dunning !  " 

"  Then  you've  had  my  letter?  " 

"  Yes,  Joseph  found  it  at  Camden  when  he 
went  after  the  newspaper,  two  days  ago." 

"  I  thought  it  would  be  apt  to  come  through, 
so  many  couriers  are  on  the  road  now." 

The  stalwart  sons  were  now  swarming 
around,  cuffing  the  dogs,  taking  the  horses, 
unfastening  the  saddle-bags,  rendering  what- 


AT  CEDAR  SHOALS  139 

ever  service  they  could  to  the  travelers,  and 
Justice  Gaston,  dismounting,  lifted  Polly  down. 
His  wife  took  a  step  forward  and  looked  at 
her  closely.  "  Yes,  she  has  it  in  her  face,  she's 
James's  own  child,"  and  with  the  words  she 
put  both  arms  about  Polly.  They  were  moth- 
erly arms  that  had  cradled  twelve  children :  by 
an  intuition  Polly  realized  the  motherliness  of 
their  touch,  and  with  a  little  restful  sigh  felt 
that  in  them  she  had  found  a  strong  and  safe 
refuge.  "  You'll  mind,  father,"  she  added, 
patting  Polly's  shoulder,  "  that  here's  where  I 
always  said  she  ought  to  be;  and  since  I've 
read  the  ill-doings  of  the  Highlanders,  I  have 
felt  that  I  could  never  answer  for  it  and  she 
be  left  among  them  longer.  But  come  in, 
dear,  you  look  pale  and  tired,  it's  been  a  long 
stretch  of  a  ride  I  know." 

It  was  a  great  room  they  entered,  with  bare 
rafters  overhead,  and  the  smoothly-hewn  in- 
side of  logs  for  the  walls.  But  big  as  was  the 
room  it  was  well  filled :  a  long  table  stood  on 
one  side,  a  wide  fireplace  filled  the  greater  part 
of  another;  there  was  the  usual  furnishing  of 
big  and  little  wheels;  a  bed  with  curtains  of 
blue  and  white  homespun,  to  match  those  at  the 
windows,  stood  in  one  corner ;  while  in  another 
a  dresser  shone  with  the  brightness  of  its  pew- 


I40  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

ter  dishes.  A  rack  over  the  high  mantel  was 
filled  with  guns,  guns  were  suspended  against 
the  walls,  and  powder-horns  and  shot-bags 
hung  from  almost  every  peg;  while,  as  proof 
of  their  skillful  use,  were  the  deer  and  bear 
skins  scattered  on  the  floor.  As  for  seats,  a 
high-backed  settle  stood  near  the  chimney,  and 
chairs  and  stools  were  on  every  hand :  but 
withal  there  was  no  crowding,  no  disorder. 
Though  Mrs.  Gaston  had  lived  so  large  a  part 
of  her  life  in  South  Carolina,  she  was  still  in 
all  essentials  a  Pennsylvania  housekeeper,  with 
the  same  order  and  thrift  and  neatness  she  had 
brought  from  her  far-away  home. 

A  young  girl  was  busy  hurrying  dishes  on 
the  table,  spread  with  the  whitest  of  linen,  and 
savory  odors  came  from  an  array  of  skillets 
and  stew-pans  over  the  fire, — for,  though  ac- 
cording to  Southern  custom  there  was  an  out- 
side kitchen,  most  of  the  meals  were  prepared 
in  the  living-room,  under  the  direct  eye  of  the 
mistress.  Mrs.  Gaston  saw  her  husband's 
glance  toward  the  fireplace.  "  Yes,  I  knew 
what  you  would  be  wanting  first  of  all,  so  I 
freshened  the  fire  and  started  supper  as  soon 
as  you  were  in  sight.  Robert  killed  a  deer 
yesterday,  so  we  have  venison,  and  your  favor- 
ite cut." 


"  See  here,  Esther,  I  have  brought  you  a  new  sister.1' 

P<uje  141. 


AT  CEDAR  SHOALS 


141 


As  Mrs.  Gaston  was  speaking,  the  young 
girl  had  stepped  to  greet  her  father,  and,  hold- 
ing her  by  the  hand,  he  turned  to  Polly.  "  See 
here,  Esther,  I  have  brought  you  a  new  sister. 
You  have  complained  many  a  time  that  your 
sisters  had  left  you :  this  one,  I  trust,  we  can 
keep  with  us  for  a  long  time.  Polly,  this  is 
the  Esther  I  have  told  you  of,  our  youngest 
daughter  and  her  mother's  namesake,  our  two 
older  daughters  have  gone  to  make  homes  of 
their  own,  and  this  was  all  the  one  we  had  till 
you  came;  now  you  will  make  two." 

Naturally,  at  this  their  first  meeting,  both 
the  girls  looked  more  than  a  trifle  curiously 
at  each  other.  What  Polly  saw  was  a  girl 
about  her  own  age,  but  tall  for  her  years,  and 
so  erect  that  she  seemed  still  taller;  with  a  cer- 
tain springy  alertness,  a  grace  of  strength,  and 
ease  of  energy,  showing  in  every  step  and 
movement.  As  her  father  was  speaking  she 
regarded  Polly  with  a  grave  intentness  of  ex- 
pression; then,  as  if  her  inward  questioning 
was  satisfied,  her  face  broke  into  a  smile.  "  I 
am  glad  to  have  you  come  for  a  sister,  and  I 
hope  you  will  be  happy  with  us,"  she  said 
simply. 

At  a  word  from  her  mother  she  ran  back  to 
her  work  while  Uncle  John  Gaston  dropped 


I42  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

into  a  big  oak  chair,  one  that  from  its  size  and 
dignity  of  proportion  had  already  caught 
Polly's  attention,  and  that  fitted  him  so  well  it 
seemed  made  to  be  his  especial  seat.  For  a 
moment  his  eye  followed  his  daughter,  then  he 
nodded  to  Polly.  "  You  may  always  depend 
on  Esther :  she's  like  her  mother  in  that ;  she 
never  says  anything  but  what  she  means,  and 
what  she  says  she  will  abide  by  every  time." 

In  the  meantime  Mrs.  Gaston  was  bustling 
about,  her  cap  strings  afly  in  the  breeze  she 
created;  and  with  the  help  of  Esther  and  a 
negro  woman  supper  was  soon  on  the  table  and 
the  family  gathered  about  it.  It  may  be  the 
grace  was  a  trifle  long,  for  Justice  Gaston  had 
to  return  thanks  for  all  the  mercies  vouchsafed 
to  himself  and  household  during  his  absence, 
and  also  for  all  the  calamities  spared  them  in 
the  same  time.  But  Polly  was  used  to  a 
Scotch  Presbyterian  household  and  a  lengthy 
grace;  as  she  also  was  to  seeing  "  the  Book 
taken  "  morning  and  night :  and  the  sight  of 
the  big  worn  Bible  on  the  stand  by  the  window 
was  like  the  face  of  a  well-known  friend. 

She  had  been  seated  between  Esther  and  her 
brother  Joseph,  as  the  two  nearest  her  own 
age :  and  she  looked  around  at  the  line  of  sons, 
David,  John,  Robert,  Ebenezer,  Henry,  Alex- 


AT  CEDAR  SHOALS  ^3 

ander,  Joseph,  she  heard  them  called;  with  a 
vague  wonder  whether  she  would  ever  be  quite 
sure  which  name  belonged  to  each.  Tall,  stal- 
wart young  fellows  they  were,  that  a  father 
might  well  be  proud  of,  full  of  life  and  anima- 
tion, eager  to  tell  their  father  all  that  had  gone 
on  since  he  had  been  away,  and  to  hear  in  turn 
what  had  befallen  him.  Especially  were  they 
full  of  questions  as  to  the  Highland  rising,  of 
which  the  whole  country  was  ringing;  and 
with  the  fiery  ardor  of  young  patriots  their 
condemnation  of  the  attempt  was  almost  piti- 
less. As  Polly  silent  herself,  listened;  like  a 
wave  the  realization  came  over  her  how  far 
away,  how  different  this  life  was  from  what 
she  had  known.  The  faces  about  her  were 
kindly  but  they  were  not  those  of  her  own 
people;  even  their  speech  was  not  the  same; 
they  could  not  know,  they  could  not  understand 
her  people.  She  had  been  ready  for  the 
change,  but  now  she  was  indeed  a  stranger  in  a 
strange  land,  and  could  she  ever  fit  into  this 
new  life  where  she  felt  so  alien?  She  had 
tried  to  be  brave,  but  with  that  sense  of  strange- 
ness a  lump  swelled  in  her  throat  and  the  juicy 
venison  might  have  been  dust  and  ashes  for 
all  her  taste. 

"  You    are    not    eating    anything,"    urged 


I44  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

Esther.  But  Mrs.  Gaston  had  caught  the  look 
on  Polly's  face,  and  shook  her  head  at  her 
daughter.  Then  when  the  meal  was  over,  she 
bade  Esther  take  Polly  up  to  her  own  room. 
"  Help  her  to  unpack  her  things,  and  Polly,  if 
you  are  tired  you  need  not  come  down  to-night 
for  worship/' 

Esther  held  out  her  hand  and  the  two  girls 
went  up  together  to  the  chamber  under  the 
roof  with  its  pleasant  outlook  on  the  creek  and 
its  bordering  cedars.  "  Mother  said  you  were 
to  have  the  chest  that  was  Martha's,  and  she 
opened  a  green  chest  in  the  corner.  "  Martha 
is  my  sister  who  was  married  last.  When  she 
was  at  home,  we  had  this  room  together;  and 
now  it  is  going  to  be  yours  and  mine,  for  now 
this  is  your  home." 

Polly  lifted  her  brown  eyes  to  Esther's 
straightforward  blue  ones.  "  Oh,  Esther," 
it  was  like  a  little  cry ;  "  you  are  all  so  kind 
to  me,  but  I  feel  like  something  that's  been 
torn  up  by  the  roots  and  was  half  dead  and 
could  never  grow  in  any  place  again." 

To  Esther,  as  yet  buoyant  and  untroubled, 
this  was  a  feeling  not  easy  to  understand,  but 
suffering  always  appealed  to  her.  She  read 
the  pain  in  Polly's  eyes,  and  her  quick  sym- 
pathy responded.     "  Polly,"  and  she  drew  her 


AT  CEDAR  SHOALS  j^ 

to  one  of  the  windows  under  which  stood  an- 
other chest,  with  a  folded  blanket  on  top,  for  a 
seat,  "  do  you  see  that  tree  down  at  the  foot 
of  the  yard?  Well  I  can  remember  when  my 
brother  William  brought  it  home,  just  a  little 
drooping  sapling,  and  see  how  strong  and 
thrifty  it  is  growing.  You  are  going  to  grow 
into  the  home  here  just  like  that." 

Polly  sighed.  "  I  wish  I  might.  I  could 
have  once,  but  now  everything  is  different. 
When  I  heard  you  all  laughing  and  talking  I 
thought  how  I  used  to  laugh,  and  be  gay,  so 
gay  that  Aunt  Jean  used  to  chide  me  for  my 
wild  spirits.  That  was  such  a  little  while  ago, 
but  it  seems  like  years;  and  I  wonder  some- 
times if  I  should  live  to  be  an  old  woman  if  my 
heart  would  ever  be  light  again  ?  You  have  so 
many  brothers,  you  can't  know  what  it  would 
be  to  have  only  one  and  lose  him.  If  he  had 
been  like  your  brothers  too,  I  wouldn't  mind  it 
so  much;  but  not  to  know  where  he  is,  my 
Jamie ; '  and  her  words  ended  in  the  sob  she 
had  kept  back  so  long. 

"  Father  wrote  us  about  Jamie.  It  was  very 
wrong  of  the  Highlanders  to  take  him  with 
them ;  all  they  did  was  very  wrong."  Esther 
spoke  with  stern  decision. 

"Yes,  it  was  wrong;  but  you  don't  know 


I46  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

the  Highlanders,  my  mother's  people,  how 
loyal  they  are  to  what  they  think  is  right.  I 
used  to  feel  it  was  dreadful  that  so  many  of 
the  people  I  loved  best  were  on  different  sides, 
and  pulling  me  first  one  way  and  then  another : 
now  Aunt  Jean  is  all  for  the  King,  and  Flora 
MacDonald  would  give  her  life  for  him,  and 
Mary  Slocumb  and  her  husband  would  dare 
anything  for  the  American  cause.  But  know- 
ing them,  I'm  beginning  to  see  how  people  can 
believe  just  the  opposite,  and  even  believe 
wrong,  and  yet  be  good  and  true  as  all  these 


are." 


Esther  was  not  entirely  convinced.  To  her 
mind  right  was  wholly  right,  and  wrong  was 
altogether  wrong;  but  she  did  not  say  this  to 
Polly ;  instead  she  slipped  her  arm  closer  about 
her  waist.  "  Tell  me  more  about  your 
friends." 

Polly's  overfull  heart  needed  no  urging, 
and  looking  off  on  the  greening  hills,  she  told 
Esther  of  her  happy  childhood  on  the  Neuse 
River,  of  her  father's  and  mother's  death,  of 
her  life  in  Cross  Creek  with  Aunt  Jean,  of 
Jamie  and  Duncan  Campbell,  and  their  after- 
noons by  the  creek  side,  of  Donald.  Especi- 
ally did  she  dwell  upon  the  two  objects  of  her 
hero-worship:  she  told  of  Flora  MacDonald, 


AT  CEDAR  SHOALS  t^y 

the  honor  in  which  she  was  held  by  the  High- 
landers, and  the  part  she  had  played  in  draw- 
ing the  clans  to  the  standard,  with  her  beauty 
and  goodness;  and  she  also  told  of  Mary  Slo- 
cumb, her  wit,  her  courage,  together  with  the 
story  of  their  night  ride  and  the  battlefield  of 
Moore's  Creek  Bridge. 

Esther  did  not  share  Polly's  feeling  for 
Flora  MacDonald,  and  said  so.  "  She  may 
be  as  good  and  lovely  as  you  say;  and  of 
course  if  she  and  your  Aunt  Jean  were  friends 
when  they  were  girls,  why  she  would  be  dif- 
ferent to  you;  but  she  led  others  into  wrong, 
and  what  she  suffers  can't  keep  them  from  suf- 
fering. But  Mary  Slocumb,  I  would  like  to 
know  her." 

"  You  would  love  her  if  you  did,  every  one 
does."  Something  of  the  old  animation  had 
come  back  to  Polly's  voice.  "  And  for  all  she 
is  so  much  the  older  we  have  always  been  great 
friends  ever  since  I  lived  neighbor  to  her  on 
the  Neuse.  And  you'd  like  her  husband. 
You  see  Mary's  own  mother  died  and  then  her 
father  married  Mrs.  Slocumb,  Ezekiel's 
mother,  and  when  he  and  Mary  were  eighteen 
they  were  married  too ;  and  went  to  live  at  his 
home  which  is  such  a  fine  place.  For  he  was 
the  oldest  son  and  his  father's  heir;  but  in- 


I48  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

stead  of  keeping  all  the  property,  as  he  had  a 
right  to,  he  shared  it  with  his  youngest  brother, 
which  not  many  would  have  done. 

"  Then,  too,  Mary  does  everything  so  per- 
fectly. She  can  ride  and  shoot  as  well  as  a 
man;  she  can  spin  and  weave;  and  you  ought 
to  see  the  stitches  in  her  quilts.  And  she  isn't 
afraid  of  anything.  Think  of  her  riding  off 
alone  in  the  night  to  follow  the  track  of  the 
army." 

"  But  you  went  too." 

"  Yes,  but  I  knew  Mary  was  ahead,  and 
then  I  was  in  hopes  of  finding  Jamie." 

"  And  to  think,"  it  was  almost  as  if  Esther 
was  speaking  to  herself,  "  that  you  saw  a  real 
battlefield,  where  men  had  just  been  fighting. 
I  wish  I  had  been  there  too." 

"  Oh,  no,"  Polly  spoke  quickly  :  "  you  would 
not  have  wanted  to  see  it." 

"  It  wasn't  the  seeing  I  was  thinking  of,  it 
was  the  help  you  were  able  to  give  those  brave 
men.     Weren't  you  glad  you  could  do  that." 

"  Yes,  though  of  course  the  most  I  did  was 
what  Mary  told  me." 

"  But  it  was  grand  to  have  helped  even  a 
little." 

"  It  was  dreadful,  too :  the  blood  and  the 
wounded,  and  those  who  were  killed,  besides 


AT  CEDAR  SHOALS  1^g 

the  defeated  and  prisoners.  Over  and  over  I 
wake  up  nights  seeing  it  all  again."  She  hid 
her  face  in  the  other's  lap  as  if  to  shut  out  the 
vision.  Esther  stroked  the  soft  brown  hair 
with  firm  and  gentle  touches ;  at  the  same  time 
her  eyes  turned  toward  the  outer  twilight  had 
a  far-away  look ;  and  for  all  Polly's  picture  she 
was  thinking  what  a  beautiful  thing  it  would 
be  for  one  to  be  able  to  give  even  a  little  of 
cheer  and  comfort  to  brave  men,  who  for  the 
sake  of  liberty  were  putting  their  lives  in  peril. 
It  was  indeed  a  new  life  to  which  Polly  had 
come,  this  big  bustling  household,  where  was 
a  constant  cheerful  stir,  with  work  ready  for 
every  hand,  and  withal  a  hearty,  wholesome 
atmosphere  in  which  her  healthy  young  nature 
found  the  healing  and  stimulus  it  needed.  Not 
only  was  the  Gaston  household  large  in  itself, 
but  it  was  the  center  of  a  hospitality  to  which 
every  one  was  welcomed,  and  which  every  one, 
it  seemed,  claimed.  For  though  Justice  Gas- 
ton was  no  longer  a  magistrate,  the  title  still 
clung  to  him ;  and  his  advice  was  being  sought 
from  every  side.  Then  there  were  the  mar- 
ried children  with  their  families  coming  home, 
with  Uncle  John  Gaston's  sister,  Mrs.  McClure, 
and  her  son  John.  The  neighbors  too,  were 
always  dropping  in.     Paddling  up  in  her  canoe 


I50  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

from  her  home  four  miles  down  Fishing  Creek, 
a  frequent  visitor  was  the  Widow  Steele, 
"  Witty  Kitty  of  the  Fort,"  as  she  was  still 
known,  in  memory  of  the  days  when  her  cour- 
age and  unfailing  gaiety  had  helped  the  more 
timid  when  danger  was  very  close  and  real. 
Now  her  usual  errand  was  to  see  the  newspaper 
and  discuss  with  Justice  Gaston  the  last  battle 
lost  or  won  at  the  North. 

Not  only  was  his  a  judicial  mind  but  his 
outlook  was  broader  than  most.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Gaston  had  lived  in  the  North ;  they  knew  the 
North;  they  had  been  in  Philadelphia;  they 
had  seen  Carpenter's  Hall  and  the  State  House, 
where  the  Continental  Congress  was  held ; 
they  had  even  heard  the  bell  which  rang  out 
the  fateful  Declaration  of  Independence:  and 
all  this,  to  many  besides  Polly,  gave  to  the 
events  of  the  war  a  new  nearness  and  in- 
terest. 

Then  through  the  Gaston  boys,  their  home 
had  become  the  gathering  place  for  all  the 
patriot  young  men  round,  a  center  of  influ- 
ence whose  effect  was  to  show  later.  As  they 
came  and  went  Polly  fancied  that  another  mo- 
tive, aside  from  interest  in  their  country,  might 
be  the  attraction  for  one  of  them.  One  day 
she  hinted  this  to  Esther.     "  How  much  Alex- 


AT  CEDAR  SHOALS  1$i 

ander  Walker  cares  about  the  war,  doesn't- 
he?"  she  asked  carelessly. 

"  Yes." 

"  I  thought  so,  because  he  comes  twice  as 
often  as  any  one  else.  It  must  either  be  the 
war,  or — something  else." 

With  this  Esther  looked  up  from  some  fine 
ruffles  she  was  stitching  for  her  father. 
Esther's  skill  with  a  needle  was  noted.  A 
slight  flush  was  on  her  cheek.  "  If  there's  a 
patriot  on  Fishing  Creek,  Alexander  Walker 
is  one.  He  has  seen  service  already  too.  In 
'75,  when  there  was  a  call  for  men  to  go  out 
against  the  Cherokees,  in  the  Snow  campaign, 
his  father  was  drafted.  Alexander  was  only 
fourteen,  but  tall  and  strong  for  his  age;  and 
he  went  instead,  and  served  through  the  whole 
campaign  under  Captain  Steele."  Her  head 
bent  a  little  lower.  "  He's  a  brave  lad,  and 
he's  going  out  again." 

"  And  you  like  a  brave  lad?  " 

Esther's  blue  eyes  flashed  up.  "  Yes,  I  do, 
and  I  don't  care  who  knows  it." 


CHAPTER  XII. 

A    CLOUDING    SKY. 

So  one  by  one  three  years  went  by,  and,  like 
the  transplanted  tree,  toward  which  she  often 
looked,  Polly  had  grown  into  the  fiber  of  the 
home  at  Cedar  Shoals.  Gradually  the  color 
had  come  back  to  her  cheek,  the  sparkle  to  her 
eye,  the  jest  and  laugh  to  her  lip.  And  yet  it 
was  not  quite  as  it  had  been;  for  though  time 
had  laid  its  healing  touch  on  her  heart  and 
lightened  it,  it  could  not  wholly  lift  the  weight. 
Despite  every  effort,  not  a  word  more  than  had 
been  told  her  by  Donald  MacDonald  could  be 
learned  of  Jamie.  "  He  is  alive,"  she  would 
always  insist,  whenever  his  name  was  men- 
tioned ;  "  something  here,"  laying  her  hand  on 
her  heart,  "  tells  me  he  is  alive."  And  night 
and  morning  she  never  failed  to  kneel  by  her 
bed  and  pray  God  to  have  Jamie  in  his  keep- 
ing. 

Nor  did  she  forget  her  friends  at  Cross 
Creek.  From  time  to  time  she  wrote  to  Aunt 
Jean,  and  at  intervals,  usually  of  a  year,  re- 

152 


A   CLOUDING  SKY  ^3 

ceived  a  reply.  In  the  first  of  these  she  made 
it  plain  that  she  had  not  changed  her  mind : 
"  Whiles  there  were  many  who  like  Donald 
MacDonald  had  taken  up  wi'  the  Whigs,  there 
was  still  a  goodly  number  who  for  all  they  had 
suffered  had  na  foresworn  themselves."  The 
prisoners  taken  to  Halifax  jail  after  the  de- 
feat of  the  clans,  including  General  Mac- 
Donald,  Allen  MacDonald  of  Kingsburg,  and 
his  son,  she  wrote,  had  been  removed  to  Phila- 
delphia and  Baltimore,  and  were  hoping  to  be 
exchanged.  Farquhard  Campbell  had  been 
taken  with  the  others,  and  allowed  on  parole 
there  when  it  was  charged  he  had  shown 
"  much  resentment  and  haughtiness ; '  but  it 
was  rumored  he  had  appealed  to  Governor  Cas- 
well for  permission  to  return  home,  offering 
to  mortgage  his  estate  for  his  good  behavior. 
Flora  MacDonald  was  hoping  for  the  return 
of  her  husband,  and  had  been  gladdened  by 
word  that  her  three  oldest  sons  had  succeeded 
in  safely  making  their  way  to  New  York  and 
the  English  army. 

Aunt  Jean  closed  her  letter  by  telling  of  a 
strange  Indian,  who  not  long  before  had  come 
to  the  house,  asking  for  Polly,  but  it  was  at  a 
time  when  a  party  of  light-horse  were  said  to 
be  coming  to  Cross  Creek,  and  half  the  men, 


154 


POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 


fearing  it  was  to  arrest  them,  were  gone  into 
hiding.  "  An'  I  doubted  his  was  an  ill  pur- 
pose, so  it  was  naething  he  got;  and  when  I 
telled  him  o'  the  light-horse  we  were  looking 
for  he  took  himsel'  off  i'  quick  time."  "  I 
wonder  why  an  Indian  should  have  asked  for 
me?'  was  Polly's  comment.  "If  Aunt  Jean 
was  so  minded  I  can  fancy  that  he  learned 
nothing." 

As  to  the  hopes  of  the  imprisoned  High- 
landers for  exchange  and  release,  they  were  to 
suffer  many  delays  and  disappointment,  from 
the  refusal  of  the  English  Government  to  rec- 
ognize the  commissions  as  officers  issued  to 
them  by  Governor  Martin.  And  as  time  went 
by,  other  troubles  came  to  Flora  MacDonald. 
Their  property  was  confiscated,  her  two  young- 
est children  died  with  fever,  and  her  daughter 
Fanny  survived  it  but  with  broken  health. 
Then  advised  by  her  still  imprisoned  husband, 
separated  from  her  by  hundreds  of  miles,  she 
resolved  to  return  to  Scotland.  The  under- 
taking was  not  an  easy  one,  but  it  was  her 
good  fortune  to  secure  the  favor  and  kind  of- 
fices of  an  American  officer,  who  furnished  her 
with  a  passport  to  Wilmington.  From  Wil- 
mington she  found  her  way  to  Charleston,  and 
sailed  from  that  port  for  her  old  home  on  the 


A   CLOUDING  SKY  lc$ 

Western  Isles  in  1779,  with  Fanny  only  with 
her  of  all  her  family.  But  as  Aunt  Jean  wrote, 
"  Wi'  it  all  she  kept  her  bonnie  spirit,  and  oh, 
how  the  poor  and  the  church  missed  her  when 
she  was  gone !  " 

"  Dear  Lady  Kingsburg,"  murmured  Polly, 
"  all  who  needed  help  or  a  friend  had  reason 
to  miss  her.  If  I  could  only  have  seen  her 
again !  " 

Crossing  the  Atlantic,  Flora  met  the  last  of 
her  many  adventures.  The  vessel  she  was  on 
was  attacked  by  a  French  cruiser.  As  the 
danger  of  capture  came  nearer,  the  courage  of 
the  English  seamen  seemed  to  leave  them,  and 
they  were  on  the  point  of  surrendering,  when 
Flora  appeared  on  deck,  and  by  the  spirit  of  her 
words  and  example,  so  stimulated  the  men  that 
the  enemy  was  beaten  off;  though  she  herself 
was  struck  by  a  spent  cannon  ball  and  her  arm 
broken.  With  all  that  had  come  to  her  it  wras 
little  wonder  that  she  should  have  said,  "  I 
have  hazarded  my  life  for  the  House  of  Stuart 
and  the  House  of  Hanover,  and  I  do  not  see  as 
I  am  a  great  gainer  by  either." 

In  this  time,  though  war  had  been  fiercely 
raging  in  the  Northern  Colonies,  the  Carolinas 
were  enjoying  peace  and  prosperity.  But  this 
was  not  to  last.     Clinton  and  Cornwallis  had 


I56  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

turned  their  eyes  to  the  South,  and  late  in  1778 
her  trouble  began  with  the  British  invasion  of 
Georgia.  The  call  to  arms  which  followed 
had  met  with  no  quicker  response  than  on 
Fishing  Creek :  John  Steele  had  promptly  led 
out  a  company ;  John  McClure  another ;  and  of 
the  nine  Gaston  sons  seven  were  with  the  army 
around  Savannah,  and  only  Joseph  remained  at 
home.  But  while  the  old  life  at  Cedar  Shoals 
was  so  changed  and  broken,  it  still  outwardly 
kept  its  ordered  way.  Justice  Gaston's  hair 
whitened  through  the  anxious  months  which 
followed,  and  the  face  of  his  wife  took  on 
deeper  lines. 

As  for  Polly,  along  the  years  she  had  real- 
ized some  of  her  earlier  ideals :  her  rebellious 
hair  was  now  safely  confined  in  a  braid;  she 
could  spin  an  even  thread  of  linen;  she  could 
set  almost  as  dainty  stitches  as  Esther.  Under 
Aunt  Esther's  teaching  she  had  learned  both 
to  brew  and  to  bake :  in  fact  she  looked  upon 
herself  as  quite  womanly.  For  all  that,  much 
of  the  old  Polly  still  remained,  in  what  was  a 
development  rather  than  a  change.  She  might 
braid  her  hair,  but  the  little  locks  would  keep 
on  curling  about  her  face;  the  dimples  were 
still  in  her  cheeks ;  the  merry  glint  in  her 
brown  eyes;  and  the  impulsive  word  or  mood 


A   CLOUDING  SKY  1^j 

ready  to  spring  into  action.  With  Esther, 
while  it  might  be  the  blue  eyes  held  less  of  fire 
and  sparkle  than  the  brown  ones,  they  were 
clear,  true,  and  steadfast  eyes,  the  outlook  of  a 
nature  strong,  generous  and  forceful;  for 
Esther  was  one  who  would  make  her  decision 
and  walk  unflinchingly  the  path  chosen. 

While  Polly  had  never  forgotten  her  Cross 
Creek  comrades  she  had  wholly  lost  trace  of 
Duncan  Campbell.  Donald  MacDonald  was 
the  only  one  from  the  old  home  group  of 
friends  she  had  ever  seen;  for  Justice  Gaston 
had  a  warm  regard  for  the  brave  young 
trooper,  and  pressed  his  hospitality  upon  him 
whenever  any  service  led  him  near.  It  was  not 
long  after  Tarleton's  arrival  in  South  Carolina 
that  Donald,  on  his  way  with  dispatches,, 
stopped  at  Cedar  Shoals. 

"  That's  a  fine  horse  you  have,"  was  Justice 
Gaston's  comment  on  the  splendid  animal,  from 
which  Donald  had  dismounted. 

"  Yes,  Selim  is  all  that,"  he  answered 
proudly.     "  You  see  he  was  a  gift  to  me." 

"  Well  it  was  a  royal  gift." 
So  it  was."    Donald  stopped  and  coughed. 

Perhaps  I  should  say  that  it  was  a  gift 
through  me  to  Colonel  Tarleton,  one  I'm  keep- 
ing till  he  comes  to  claim  it."    Then  seeing  the 


tt 


I5g  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

puzzled  look  on  the  faces  around,  Donald 
laughed  till  his  face  was  almost  as  red  as  his 
hair. 

"  To  tell  you  the  whole  story,  as  soon  as  I 
heard  that  Tarleton  was  encamped  at  Monk's 
Corners,  I  planned  a  visit  I  would  make  a  rich 
old  Tory  of  that  neighborhood.  So  the  next 
morning  I  went  and  passed  myself  off  for  a  ser- 
geant of  the  British  corps,  presented  Colonel 
Tarleton' s  compliments,  with  the  request  that 
he  would  send  him  one  of  his  best  horses  for  a 
charger,  and  he  should  not  lose  by  the  gift. 

"  I  wish  you  could  have  seen  him.  '  Send 
him  one  of  my  finest  horses,'  cries  the  old  trai- 
tor, his  eyes  just  sparkling  with  joy  at  the 
idea.  '  Yes,  Mr.  Sergeant,  that  I  will,  by  gad. 
A  good  friend  of  the  king,  did  he  call  me,  Mr. 
Sergeant?  God  save  his  sacred  Majesty,  a 
good  friend  I  am  indeed  and  true.  And 
faith  I  am  glad  too,  Mr.  Sergeant,  that  the 
colonel  knows  it.  Send  him  a  charger  to  drive 
the  rebels,  hey?  Yes,  egad 'will  I  send  him 
one,  and  as  proper  a  one  too,  as  ever  a  soldier 
straddled.  '  With  that  he  began  to  call,  '  Dick ! 
Dick,  run  to  the  stable,  and  bring  out  Selim, 
my  young  Selim.'  Then  he  went  on  to  me: 
'  Well  Mr.  Sergeant,  you  have  made  me  con- 
founded glad  this  morning,  you  may  depend; 


A   CLOUDING  SKY  j^g 

and  now  you  must  take  a  glass  of  peach,  of 
good  old  peach — do  you  think  it  would  do  you 
any  harm  ? '  '  Why  they  say  it  is  good  of  a 
cold  rainy  morning,  sir/  I  answered. 

"  With  that  Dick  brought  up  Selim,  step- 
ping as  though  he  were  too  lofty  to  walk  the 
earth.  The  old  man  brightened  up  and  broke 
out  again,  '  Aye,  there,  Mr.  Sergeant,  there  is 
a  horse  for  you,  isn't  he  ?  '  '  Faith  a  noble  ani- 
mal, sir,'  said  I  truly.  '  Yes,  egad,'  he  went  on, 
*  a  noble  animal  indeed :  a  charger  for  a  king, 
Mr.  Sergeant.  Well,  my  compliments  to  Col- 
onel Tarleton :  tell  him  I've  sent  him  a  horse, 
my  young  Selim,  my  grand  Turk.  Do  you 
hear, — my  son  of  thunder?  And  say  to  the 
Colonel  that  I  don't  grudge  him  either;  for 
egad,  he's  too  noble  for  me,  Mr.  Sergeant.  I've 
no  work  that's  fit  for  him.  Now,  sir,  if  there's 
any  work  in  all  this  country  that's  fit  for  him, 
it's  just  that  he's  going  to  do :  the  driving  the 
rebels  out  of  the  land ! ' 

"  And  as  if  that  wasn't  enough,  he  had  this 
elegant  new  saddle  put  on  Selim  and  the  hol- 
sters with  his  silver  mounted  pistols ;  gave  me 
a  fine  warm  breakfast ;  loaned  me  his  great- 
coat ;  and  sent  me  off,  with  the  promise  that  the 
next  morning  he  would  come  and  see  how 
Colonel  Tarleton  was  pleased  with  Selim. 


160  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

"  And  so  he  did,  as  I  took  pains  to  find  out; 
told  his  name,  and  waited  to  be  thanked :  but 
to  his  surprise  no  especial  notice  was  paid  him. 
So  finally  he  asked  Colonel  Tarleton  how  he 
liked  his  charger.  '  Charger,  sir?  '  asked  Tar- 
leton. '  Yes,  the  elegant  horse  I  sent  you  yes- 
terday. '  The  elegant  horse  you  sent  me,  sir  ?  ' 
'  Yes,  and  by  your  sergeant.'  '  An  elegant 
horse :  and  by  my  sergeant/  repeated  Tarleton : 
'  Why  really,  sir,  I — I  don't  understand  all 
this.'  :  Why,  my  good  sir,'  says  the  old  Tory, 
'  didn't  you  send  a  sergeant  yesterday  with 
your  best  compliments  to  me,  and  a  request  that 
I  would  send  you  my  very  best  horse  for  a 
charger,  which  I  did  ?  '  '  No,  sir,  never,'  was 
Tarleton's  reply,  '  I  never  sent  a  sergeant  on 
any  such  errand.  Nor  till  this  moment  did  I 
even  know  that  there  existed  on  earth  any  such 
person  as  you.'  With  that,  so  I  was  told,  the 
old  man  turned  black  in  the  face  with  rage; 
and  as  soon  as  he  could  get  his  breath  and 
speech  he  out  with  a  very  torrent  of  curses. 
Nor  was  Colonel  Tarleton  much  behind  him 
when  he  found  out  what  kind  of  a  horse  it  was 
that  had  slipped  through  his  hands,"  and  Don- 
ald's big  laugh  rang  loud  again. 

Justice  Gaston  looked  a  trifle  grave;  he  had 
enforced  the  law  sg  long  that  he  could  not  well 


A   CLOUDING  SKY  Ifil 

see  it  lightly  violated.  "  It  was  a  very  clever 
trick,  Sergeant  MacDonald,  but  how  can  you 
reconcile  to  your  conscience  the  taking  of  the 
horse?  " 

"  Why  as  to  that  matter/'  was  his  un- 
troubled answer,  "  people  will  think  differ- 
ently; but  for  my  part  I  hold  that  all  is  fair  in 
war;  and  besides,  sir,  if  I  had  not  taken  him, 
Colonel  Tarleton  no  doubt  would,  and  with 
such  a  strong  charger  he  might  have  done  us 
as  much  harm  as  I  hope  to  do  them.  No  one 
could  be  fonder  of  Selim  than  I  am,  and  I  keep 
him  to  the  top  of  his  mettle.  And  the  work  he's 
doing  is  the  very  one  he's  fitted  for.  I've 
trained  him  so  that  already,  at  the  first  glimpse 
of  a  red-coat,  he  will  paw  and  champ  his  bit 
with  rage ;  and  at  the  moment  of  command  he 
is  off  like  a  thunderbolt." 

"  Something  like  his  master,  if  report  be 
true,"  said  Polly,  who  had  been  listening. 
"  I'm  told  that  he  doesn't  stop  to  count  the 
enemy  if  they  be  few  or  many." 

"  Count  the  enemy,"  repeated  Donald.  "  Do 
you  think  it  was  for  that  my  strong  arms 
were  given  me,"  and  he  stretched  them  out 
with  their  muscles  like  iron.  "  My  business  is 
to  kill  the  enemy  and  not  to  count  him;  I've 
no  time  for  that.     Or  yes,  I  do  at  times." 


!62  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

"As  when?" 

u  Well  one  night  General  Horry  and  I  set 
out  alone  to  do  a  little  reconnoitering.  We  hid 
ourselves  in  a  clump  of  pines  near  the  road, 
with  the  enemies'  lines  in  full  view.  About 
sunrise,  five  dragoons  left  the  town  and  came 
dashing  up  the  road  toward  us.  '  Zounds, 
MacDonald,'  says  Horry,  '  Here's  an  odds 
against  us,  five  to  two.'  I  looked  them  over. 
1  Let  'em  come  on/  I  told  him.  '  Three  are 
welcome  to  the  sword  of  MacDonald,'  for  you 
know  I  have  a  pretty  use  of  the  broadsword. 
When  they  were  fairly  opposite,  with  drawn 
swords  we  broke  out  on  them  like  a  tornado. 
And  you  should  have  seen  the  panic  we  put 
them  in :  two  were  overcome  at  once ;  the 
others  wheeled  about  and  dashed  back  for  the 
town,  and  we  after  them.  But  I  was  on  swift- 
footed  Selim,  he  stood  me  in  good  stead  that 
day;  so  I  out-distanced  Horry,  and — well  two 
of  the  dragoons  didn't  get  to  town,  and  the 
other  wouldn't  have  got  there  if  the  guns  of 
the  fort  hadn't  protected  him.  Of  course  the 
relief  were  after  me,  but  I  had  time  to  bring 
off  an  elegant  horse  that  one  of  the  British 
would  never  want  again.  But  I've  done  noth- 
ing more  than  others,"  he  hastily  added,  for 
big  Sergeant  MacDonald  was  as  modest  as  he 


A   CLOUDING  SKY  ^ 

was  brave ;  "  all  our  men  are  doing  their 
best." 

"  That's  just  like  Donald,"  Polly  said  to 
Esther  when  he  had  gone.  "  He  was  never 
afraid  of  anything :  the  bigger  the  risk  the  bet- 
ter he  will  enjoy  it ;  and  yet  a  kinder  heart 
never  beat,  though  when  his  blood  is  up  he  is 
like  a  whirlwind." 

Esther  sighed.  "  Yes,  no  troops  could  be 
braver  than  ours,  yet  it  seems  as  though  dis- 
aster had  followed  disaster;  and  for  all  father's 
confidence  in  the  Colonies  I  can  see  how 
troubled  even  he  is." 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

A  BINDING  COVENANT. 

A  June  evening  soft  and  warm  lay  like  a 
pale  mantle,  over  the  old  gray  Gaston  house  at 
Cedar  Shoals :  in  the  west  the  last  faint  gleam 
of  sunset  light  showed  low  between  the  murky 
shadows  of  the  cedars ;  eastward  the  pale  cres- 
cent of  a  new  moon  hung  against  the  deep  blue 
of  the  sky ;  somewhere  from  the  hillside  a  red- 
bird  sang  a  sleepy  note  to  his  nesting  mate; 
the  creek  murmured  over  its  shallows ;  and  the 
peace  of  summer  time  rested  in  a  quiet  hush 
over  the  scene.  But  the  peace  was  only  of 
outward  seeming ;  for  these  were  the  June  days 
of  1780,  when,  for  the  South,  the  darkest  days 
of  the  Revolution  were  closing  swiftly  in,  and 
the  heart  of  every  patriot  was  heavy  with  fear 
and  dread.  And  well  might  this  be :  on  every 
hand  the  American  forces  had  been  defeated; 
Charleston  had  fallen;  South  Carolina  was 
overrun  by  the  British,  and  lay  helpless  at  the 
mercy  of  her  conquerors. 

Inside  the  big  living-room  was  the  sound  of 

164 


A   BINDING  COVENANT  ^5 

mingled  voices,  not  gay  and  laughing  voices, 
broken  by  snatches  of  song,  or  the  touch  of  a 
banjo,  as  it  had  been  once,  but  low  and  seri- 
ous, every  now  and  then  lapsing  into  silence. 
For  the  seven  soldier  sons  were  home  again, 
as  were  all  the  other  young  men  who  had  gone 
from  Fishing  Creek.  They  had  fought  bravely 
but  they  had  fought  in  vain ;  and  they  were 
home  once  more,  only  because  all  organized 
resistance  had  for  the  time  been  crushed,  and, 
as  the  British  were  believing,  finally  crushed. 

Within  the  great  fireplace  a  few  coals 
glowed,  and  now  and  then  a  jet  of  flame 
leaped  up  from  the  smouldering  logs,  bringing 
out  more  clearly  the  faces  clouded  with  the 
humiliation  of  defeat,  and  the  bitterness  of 
disappointed  hope.  But  it  was  not  his  sons 
alone  who  gathered  around  old  Justice  Gaston, 
as  he  sat  a  sturdy  erect  figure  in  his  great  oak 
chair.  Most  of  the  young  men  of  the  neighbor- 
hood were  there  also ;  for  as  danger  thickened, 
more  than  ever  this  had  become  their  rallying 
place,  to  discuss  affairs,  and  to  take  counsel 
with  the  strong  old  patriot,  as  to  what,  if  any- 
thing ,  could  be  done. 

That  evening  a  stronger  undercurrent  of 
feeling  than  ordinary  was  evident.  Mrs.  Gas- 
ton had  drawn  forward  her  little  flax-wheel, 


!66  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

but  sat  idle  before  it;  while  Esther  and  Polly, 
by  a  small  table  at  one  side,  were  hardly 
making  a  pretense  to  sew.  For  a  late-comer 
was  among  them,  Captain  John  McClure,  who 
with  his  company  of  mounted  militia  had  been 
in  the  engagement  at  Monk's  Corners,  from 
which  they  had  escaped  with  the  loss  of  their 
horses  and  had  just  reached  home.  He  had 
been  telling  the  story  of  their  surprise  by  Tar- 
leton,  of  the  hurried  flight  of  the  Americans  to 
the  swamps  and  woods, — thankful  to  escape 
even  if  they  had  lost  everything. 

From  that  the  talk  had  gone  on  to  the  situ- 
ation they  were  facing,  the  rapid  growth  of 
Royalist  sentiment  following  the  British  occu- 
pation, the  submission  of  the  timid,  the  suffer- 
ings of  the  patriots. 

"  Why  the  British  officers  are  growing  rich 
on  the  plunder  of  plantations."  John  Mc- 
Clure's  voice  was  full  of  indignation.  "  The 
prisons  are  filled,  no  one  is  safe  from  arrest, 
the  Patriots  are  hunted  like  deer,  hundreds 
are  submitting  to  escape  starvation.  Even 
Sumpter  has  fled  to  North  Carolina:  there 
isn't  a  man  to  stand  before  them;  and  with 
troops  on  every  side  of  us  how  long  can  we 
hope  to  escape? " 

"  John,"  his  uncle  checked  him,  "  you  forget 


A  BINDING  COVENANT  jfy 

the  God  of  battles,  the  Lord's  arm  is  not  short- 
ened that  it  cannot  save." 

He  paused :  there  was  a  sound  outside,  the 
swift  galloping  of  a  horse ;  and  a  moment  later 
a  young  man,  white-faced  and  breathless, 
rushed  in.  As  they  looked  in  his  face,  more 
than  one  hand  reached  for  the  long  rifles  lean- 
ing against  the  wall.  Justice  Gaston  half  rose 
from  his  chair :  "  You  have  ill-news,  Hugh, 
what  is  it  ?  " 

"  Ill-news !  "  it  was  a  sobbing  cry.  "  That  I 
have !  Tarleton  has  overtaken  Colonel  Buford 
near  the  Waxhaws  and  cut  his  force  all  to 
pieces.  They  were  seven  hundred  against  four, 
and  they  gave  no  quarter !  It  wasn't  battle,  it 
was  slaughter,  massacre!  More  than  a  hun- 
dred were  killed,  a  hundred  and  fifty  are  too 
badly  wounded  to  be  moved.  Waxhaw  church 
has  been  turned  into  a  hospital ;  for  prayers  and 
hymns  there  are  the  groans  of  the  wounded  and 
dying.  All  the  Tories  on  both  sides  the 
Catawba  between  the  Waxhaws  and  Fishing 
Creek  are  up  and  stirring:  and  if  we  never 
needed  the  mercy  of  the  Lord  before  we  will 
now ;  for  it's  little  of  it  we  will  get  from  man  ! ' 

He  paused  breathless.  There  were  a  few 
brief  questions;  there  was  no  need  to  ask 
many.    What  they  had  heard  was  but  another 


!68  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

leaf  in  the  red  chapter  of  history  then  making. 
For  a  moment  of  grim  silence  they  looked  from 
one  to  another,  the  white-haired  old  man  with 
the  most  of  his  life  and  years  behind  him, 
and  these  others,  so  much  younger,  with  theirs 
still  waiting  in  the  future;  but  all  alike  grave, 
stern- faced,  and  with  a  set  of  lip  and  a  flash  of 
eye  that  spoke  a  common  spirit  undaunted  by 
reverses,  and  undismayed  by  danger.  Then  as 
by  a  common  impulse,  they  rose  to  their  feet, 
and  hand  grasped  hand  in  a  grip  close  and 
strong. 

"  You  know  what  we  have  just  heard," 
William  Gaston's  words  came  clear;  "  and  I 
pledge  myself  here  to  give  the  last  drop  of  my 
blood,  and  to  suffer  death,  rather  than  yield 
submission  to  the  invaders !  " 

"  So  do  I !  "  "  And  I ! "  "  And  I !  "  came 
the  quick  responses  like  a  chorus. 

"  Boys,"  Justice  Gaston's  head  was  thrown 
back  and  his  voice  rang  like  a  trumpet ;  "  you 
have  spoken  well.  Make  it  an  oath;  for  the 
Lord,  who  delivered  the  Israelites  out  of  the 
hands  of  their  enemies,  is  our  God,  and  in  His 
own  time  and  way  He  will  in  like  manner  de- 
liver us !  " 

"  Yes,  make  it  an  oath,"  came  as  one  answer. 
Then  with  uplifted  hands  they  repeated  the 


A  BINDING  COVENANT  169 

pledge,  making  the  words  still  stronger  :  "  Be- 
fore heaven,  and  in  the  presence  of  God,  we  do 
solemnly  swear  that  we  will  never  accept  Brit- 
ish protection,  nor  lay  down  the  arms  we  have 
taken  up,  while  there  remains  an  enemy  in  the 
land!" 

It  was  a  significant  scene:  the  quiet  dimly 
lighted  room,  the  hush  of  the  summer  night 
without,  the  group  of  resolute  young  patriots, 
the  united  vow ;  and  Polly,  listening,  drew  her 
breath,  her  own  pulse  quickening  with  the  de- 
sire to  dare  and  suffer  with  them.  For 
through  the  years  she  had  come  to  understand 
the  issues  of  the  conflict,  as  well  as  the  spirit  of 
those  now  facing  it :  more  still  she  knew  that 
the  oath  had  not  been  lightly  taken,  and  that  it 
would  be  kept  at  any  cost.  "  Esther,"  she 
whispered  across  the  table,  "  they  are  like  the 
men  in  the  old  days  in  Scotland  when  they  took 
the  solemn  League  and  Covenant." 

"  It  is  a  league  and  covenant,"  answered 
Esther  with  a  thrill  in  her  voice.  Her  blue 
eyes  were  shining ;  and  folding  her  work  neatly 
she  laid  it  one  side  and  rose  up  among  the 
others,  tall,  straight,  and  lissome.  "  I  cannot 
carry  a  musket  with  you,  my  brothers,  hut 
there  is  other  work  where  even  a  girl  can  bear  a 
part.       If    Waxhaw    church     is    filled    with 


iy0  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

wounded  and  suffering  men  they  are  in  sore 
need  of  care  and  I  am  going  there  to  help." 

Her  father  gave  a  nod  of  approval.  "  Your 
mother's  true  daughter ! '  It  was  his  highest 
form  of  praise.  But  Mrs.  Gaston's  sigh  was 
almost  a  groan :  "  Oh  if  I  only  had  the 
strength  that  was  mine  once  so  I  could  be 
there  too." 

Polly  touched  Esther's  hand.  "  Let  me  go 
with  you,"  she  urged.  "  You  know  I  did 
things  for  the  wounded  at  Moore's  Creek 
Bridge  so  long  ago." 

"  Yes,  I  know,  but  now  let  me  have  the 
chance  to  help."  She  leaned  lower  and  dropped 
her  voice :  "  Polly,  father  and  mother  need 
one  of  us  here,  for  nobody  knows  now  what 
may  happen  any  day.  Unless  you  will  stay  I 
cannot  go;  and  oh,  it  seems  I  must  be  help- 
ing! 

There  was  an  eager  look  on  her  face,  and  in 
the  gesture  of  her  hands,  as  she  lifted  them  to 
her  throat.  Seeing  it,  Polly  answered  :  "  Yes, 
Esther,  I  will  stay.  But  you  are  not  going 
alone  ?  " 

"  No,  I  will  send  word  to-night  to  sister 
Martha;  she  is  a  capital  nurse;  and  I  am  sure 
she  will  be  glad  to  go  with  me." 

Among  those  present  was  her  cousin,  James 


A   BINDING  COVENANT  jjj 

Knox,  a  young  surgeon.  "  You  are  right, 
Esther,"  coming  to  her  side;  "there  will  be 
need  of  helping  hands  at  Waxhaw  church,  and 
I  know  yours  can  help.  I  am  going  to  start  for 
there  at  once ;  you  and  Martha  can  come  in  the 
morning." 

So  one  by  one,  the  little  gathering  melted 
away,  the  dark  forms  mingling  with  the  dusk 
shadows  of  the  night  as  they  took  their  ways 
over  the  rocky  hills  and  along  the  creek  side. 
Few  words  had  been  said,  for  few  were  needed ; 
but  Polly  noticed  that  the  fire  had  been  fresh- 
ened on  the  hearth,  and  Robert  and  Alexander 
were  busy  molding  bullets.  Esther  was  also 
busy,  putting  together  the  things  she  might 
need,  and  pausing  every  now  and  then  to  listen, 
as  her  mother  from  the  many  years  of  her  own 
experience,  gave  her  some  direction.  Justice 
Gaston  had  been  sitting  at  one  side,  his  head 
bowed,  his  hands  folded.  When  the  bullets 
were  molded  and  Esther's  simple  preparations 
were  ended,  he  took  the  big  Bible  from  its 
stand  and  opened  it  with  reverent  touch.  Then 
as  he  looked  around :  "  In  my  many  years  I 
have  known  many  dangers,  perils  of  the  sea, 
and  perils  of  the  wilderness,  perils  of  Indians, 
and  of  wild  beasts,  and  now  of  bloody  men; 
but  in  every  time  of  weakness  this  Book  has 


!j2  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

been  my  stay ;  and  the  words  I  have  chosen  to- 
night are  a  promise  that  has  never  failed  me, 
nor  will  they  you."  With  that  he  read  the 
psalm  which  has  helped  so  many  souls  in 
trouble. 

11 '  I  will  lift  up  mine  eyes  unto  the  hills,  from  whence 
cometh  my  help.  My  help  cometh  from  the  Lord, 
which  made  heaven  and  earth.'  " 

Then  as  he  read  on, 

"  '  The  Lord  shall  preserve  thee  from  all  evil ;  he 
shall  preserve  thy  soul.' 

not  the  body,  mind.  He  does  not  say  that ;  " 
his  voice  rising  with  an  exultant  ring. 

•' '  The  Lord  shall  preserve  thy  going  out  and  thy 
coming  in  from  this  time  forth,  and  even  for  ever- 
more.' " 

The  next  morning  the  household  was  early 
astir ;  and  almost  before  the  sun  was  above  the 
cedars  Martha  Gaston,  mounted  on  her  stout 
horse,  was  at  the  door,  a  boy  of  eight  riding 
behind  her.  "  Why,  Johnny,"  exclaimed  his 
grandmother,  as  she  saw  him.  "  Are  you 
going  too?  " 

"  Yes,  I  am,"  spoke  a  determined  small 
voice,  and  the  chubby  knees  clung  a  trifle 
tighter  to  the  horse's  sides.     "  They  say  when 


A   BINDING  COVENANT  ^3 

folks  are  wounded,  they're  awful  thirsty,  and 
I  can  carry  water  to  'em." 

"  Johnny  wanted  to  come  so  bad  that  I  let 
him,"  added  his  mother.  "  When  I  heard  of 
it  I  didn't  feel  that  I  could  stay  at  home;  so  I 
couldn't  blame  him." 

"  That's  right,  Johnny,"  commented  his 
grandfather.  "  Help  wherever  you  can.  I  tell 
you  what  it  is,"  turning  to  the  others,  "  the 
British  will  find  that  they  have  to  fight  not  only 
the  men  who  are  grown  now,  but  the  children 
who  are  growing  up.  Here  are  two  now  ach- 
ing for  the  grip  of  a  musket."  and  he  laid  his 
hand  on  the  shoulders  of  a  couple  of  lads  who 
stood  beside  him.  For  with  the  years  the  old- 
est daughter  had  died,  a  new  wife,  a  bitter 
Tory  had  taken  her  place,  and  as  the  warfare 
grew  more  serious  the  boys,  John  and  Samuel, 
had  sought  the  refuge  of  their  grandfather. 

Esther  was  soon  ready.  "  Here,  David,"  to 
her  brother ;  "  put  on  these  saddle-bags  secure. 
Yes,  Martha,"  in  answer  to  her  sister;  "I 
have  sheets,  and  old  linen  and  lint  for  dress- 
ings, and  mother  has  put  in  herbs  and  oint- 
ments, the  kind  that  helped  John  when  he  was 
shot  in  the  arm,  and  Joseph  was  off  this  morn- 
ing by  daylight  to  get  some  slippery  elm :  he 
thought   some  might   like   it  to   drink.      And 


!74  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

Ebenezer  is  coming  over  in  a  day  or  two  to  see 
what  more  we  need." 

Polly  watched  them  ride  away,  Johnny 
clinging  tightly  behind  his  mother ;  then  she 
turned  into  the  house  where  Mrs.  Gaston  was 
kneeling  before  an  open  chest.  "  I  was  looking 
for  some  old  sheets,  Polly,  that  you  and  I  can 
scrape  into  lint." 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

A  VISIT  AND  ITS  RESULT. 

If  the  massacre  of  Buford's  command  had 
appalled  and  aroused  the  patriots,  hardly  less 
disquieting  was  the  news  which  quickly  fol- 
lowed :  that  a  British  post  under  command  of 
Colonel  Houseman  had  been  established  at 
Rocky  Mount,  only  a  few  miles  distant ;  and 
that  handbills  were  being  circulated  giving  no- 
tice to  the  people  of  the  region  that  they  should 
gather  on  an  old  field  (where  Beckamville  now 
stands)  to  give  in  their  names  as  loyal  subjects 
of  King  George,  and  in  return  receive  British 
protection. 

It  was  a  few  days  later,  and  Esther  and  her 
sister  had  not  returned  from  their  errand  of 
mercy  to  the  Waxhaws,  when  Polly,  sitting  by 
an  open  window,  glanced  out,  to  be  startled  by 
a  gleam  of  scarlet  down  the  road.  In  a  mo- 
ment she  saw  that  it  was  a  group  of  horse- 
men; and  as  they  rapidly  drew  nearer,  to  her 
surprise  and  alarm,  she  saw  riding  at  their 
head,  Justice  Gaston,  with  a  British  officer  by 

i75 


!^6  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

his  side, — the  gold  lace  trimming  of  his  hand- 
some uniform  glittering  in  the  sun,  while  be- 
hind them  followed  a  small  escort  of  uniformed 
soldiers.  Polly's  face  paled  and  there  was  a 
break  in  her  voice  as  she  exclaimed,  "  Oh, 
Aunt  Esther!  Uncle  John  is  coming  with  a 
British  officer  and  squad.  It  can't  be  possible, 
can  it,  that  they  have  made  him  prisoner  ?  ' 

Mrs.  Gaston  started  up  from  her  wheel,  but 
almost  before  she  had  time  to  look  out,  the 
horsemen  were  drawing  rein  at  the  door ;  and 
she  heard  her  husband's  calm  voice :  "  Will 
you  alight  and  enter,  Colonel  Houseman  ?  ' 

As  the  officer  crossed  the  threshold,  he 
glanced  quickly  around,  with  a  slight  bow  to 
Mrs.  Gaston  and  Polly.  "  I  am  glad  to  have 
met  you,  Mr.  Gaston,"  he  said,  as  he  took  the 
offered  chair.  "  I  was  on  my  way  to  see  you ; 
as  I  felt  assured  that  one  who  had  so  long  and 
so  well  filled  positions  of  trust  under  the  King, 
would  wish  to  renew  his  loyalty  to  that  King, 
and  receive  the  assurance  of  his  protection!' 

The  old  man  drew  himself  erect  and  shook 
back  his  white  hair.  "  If  you  have  been  led  to 
think  that,  Colonel  Houseman,  you  are  much 
mistaken !  "  He  paused,  while  his  dark  eyes 
flashed,  and  his  hands  clinched  the  arms  of  his 
chair.    "  When  you  talk  of  loyalty  to  the  King, 


A    VISIT  AND   ITS  RESULT  iyy 

I  think  of  the  horrible  butchery  of  Colonel  Bu- 
ford's  men,  whose  blood  is  hardly  yet  cold ;  and 
of  the  fire  and  sword  that  has  marked  the  trail 
of  the  British  through  South  Carolina.  When 
I  think  of  this,  of  the  harshness,  the  tyranny, 
of  the  British  Government,  of  the  course  which 
has  been  pursued  toward  the  American  Colo- 
nies, and  which  has  driven  them  to  make  the 
stand  for  independence  and  liberty;  my  soul 
rises  up :  and  I  would  see  my  right  hand 
drop  palsied,  before  I  would  lift  it  in  a  pledge 
of  loyalty  to  the  King !  " 

Houseman  had  sprung  from  his  chair,  his 
face  flushing  darkly.  "  You  do  not  choose 
your  words,  at  least." 

"  No,  it  is  my  opinions  I  choose." 
The  Colonel  paused,  then,  as  if  in  despair  of 
bringing  such  a  sturdy  advocate  of  freedom  to 
submission,  he  turned  and  left  the  house.  A 
waiting  orderly  led  forward  his  horse;  he  put 
his  foot  in  the  stirrup,  hesitated  a  moment, 
then  turned  and  came  back.  "  Mr.  Gaston,"  he 
said,  "  it  is  not  often  I  pass  words  much  less 
urge  the  matter  with  one  holding  the  senti- 
ments you  have  just  expressed;  but  I  have 
learned  from  some  of  His  Majesty's  faithful 
subjects  around  Rocky  Mount  that  your  in- 
fluence   would    control    the    whole    country. 


I78  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

Think  then  of  the  responsibility  which  rests  on 
you,  and  believe  me  when  I  say  that  any  resist- 
ance will  be  worse  than  useless,  for  we  have 
conquered  South  Carolina :  it  is  a  royal  prov- 
ince once  more,  and  such  it  will  remain.  You 
tell  me  you  are  a  patriot :  if  you  are  a  true 
patriot,  if  you  have  the  welfare  of  your  coun- 
trymen at  heart,  let  me  urge  you  to  reconsider 
your  determination,  and  by  your  example  per- 
suade your  sons,  your  connections,  your 
friends  to  submit  to  lawful  authority,  and  join 
with  the  many  who  will  do  so  at  the  Old  Field 
to-morrow." 

He  had  not  long  to  wait  an  answer ;  it  came 
in  one  word,  short  and  stern,  "  Never." 

Houseman's  lip  curled.  "  I  have  been  a  fool 
to  urge  you,  the  consequence  be  on  your  own 
head."  He  whirled  sharply  on  his  heel;  his 
spurs  clattered  across  the  porch ;  and,  throwing 
himself  on  his  horse,  followed  by  his  men,  he 
dashed  away. 

Justice  Gaston  sat  silent  in  his  big  chair  till 
the  last  sound  of  hoof-beats  had  died.  No  one 
had  spoken  when  he  looked  up.  "  Polly,  will 
you  blow  the  horn  for  the  boys." 

She  caught  the  long  tin  horn  down  from  its 
peg.  "  Blow  it,"  she  cried,  "  I  will  that,  long 
and  loud ;  and  when  the  boys  come  I'll  tell  them 


A    VISIT  AND  ITS  RESULT  iyg 

they  should  be  prouder  of  their  father  than  ever 
before  in  their  lives.  It  was  grand,  Uncle 
John,  what  you  said  to  him !  " 

He  patted  the  hand  she  had  laid  on  his  arm. 
"  Polly,  my  father  gave  up  home  and  country 
for  the  right,  can  I  do  less  ?  " 

She  looked  at  him  her  eyes  growing  wide. 
"  Oh,  you  don't  think  it  will  come  to  that?  " 

"  We  cannot  tell.  I  trust  not,  but  it  is  as 
God  wills." 

When  the  sons  had  answered  the  call,  their 
father  told  them  briefly  what  had  passed. 
"  And  now  here  is  a  list  of  names.  Sammy, 
take  the  canoe  and  row  down  to  John  Steele's. 
David,  go  over  to  your  brother  William's  and 
then  to  John  McClure's.  Joseph,  carry  the 
message  to  Alexander  Walker.  Those  you  can- 
not reach,  let  the  others  send  to.  Tell  them 
there  is  work  before  us :  the  time  for  action  has 
come;  and  to  meet  here  to-night  with  their 
muskets  primed." 

"  Ready  to  appear  at  the  Old  Field  to-mor- 
row." Robert's  tone  was  as  light  as  though 
they  were  planning  a  pleasure  trip. 

"  Yes,  and  make  our  submission,"  called 
back  John. 

Ready  feet  carried  the  summons  over  the 
hills   and   along   the    creek    side;    as    quickly 


!8o  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

as  it  was  heard  with  equal  quickness  was  it 
obeyed :  and  before  midnight  thirty-three  men 
had  gathered  in  answer.  What  with  the  ten- 
sion of  excitement,  the  fresh  arrivals,  the  mur- 
mur of  voices,  there  had  been  little  sleep  for 
Polly,  lying  wakeful  by  the  open  window ;  and 
she  had  fallen  into  an  unquiet  slumber,  when 
the  reveille  of  a  bugle  started  her  wide  awake. 
Looking  down  she  saw  the  little  company 
gathered  under  the  shelter  of  the  trees. 

For  a  moment  she  stood  silent ;  here  was  war 
again  at  her  door.  And  across  the  years  she 
almost  fancied  she  could  hear  the  pipes  and  see 
the  tartan-clad  companies  march  away.  Then 
like  some  fearful  dream  of  the  night,  there  rose 
before  her,  as  it  so  often  had,  that  field  as  she 
had  seen  it  in  the  winter  morning;  the 
wounded  in  their  pain ;  the  dead  in  their  awful 
stillness.  How  dreadful  it  was :  she  chilled 
with  the  remembrance;  and  yet  she  warmed 
with  the  thought  of  the  courage,  the  daring  of 
this  handful  of  men,  in  whom  love  of  coun- 
try had  blotted  out  the  thought  of  fear  for 
self. 

But  Polly  did  not  linger  long.  There  was 
need  for  action  that  morning,  and  soon  she  was 
running  to  and  fro,  helping  to  carry  the  great 
pitchers  of  coffee,  and  trays  heaped  with  steam- 


A   VISIT  AND  ITS  RESULT  1gI 

ing  corn  bread  and  generous  slices  of  ham.  As 
she  passed  among  the  men  it  was  to  find  that 
all  did  not  share  Justice  Gaston's  spirit.  "  I 
tell  you,"  she  heard  one  saying,  "  It's  too  peril- 
ous an  undertaking  for  a  handful  of  men,  most 
of  whom  know  nothing  of  war,  to  attack  two 
hundred,  many  of  them  tried  British  soldiers 
at  that.  For  my  part  I've  only  one  life,  and  I 
don't  choose  to  throw  it  away.  Besides,  all  the 
Tories  round  will  be  at  the  Old  Field  to-day, 
and  what  chance  would  we  have  against 
them  ?  " 

A  murmur  of  assent  greeted  him,  showing 
that  his  opinion  was  shared  by  some;  and  as  he 
strode  grimly  and  a  little  shame-facedly  away, 
a  number  rose  and  followed.  It  was  not  a 
hopeful  beginning  and  those  who  remained 
looked  from  one  to  another ;  but  as  they  left, 
Thomas  Steele,  a  lad  of  seventeen,  stepped  out. 
"  My  mother  has  but  two  sons  :  last  night  when 
the  word  came  and  brother  John  was  making 
ready  she  turned  to  me.  '  You  must  go  now/ 
she  said,  '  and  fight  the  battles  of  our  country 
with  John.'  And  when  I  told  her  I  thought 
she  should  keep  one  son  herself,  she  answered, 
'  No,  it  must  never  be  said  that  old  Squire  Gas- 
ton's boys  have  done  more  for  the  liberty  of 
their  country  than  the  Widow  Steele's.' 


y  >) 


u 


!82  POLL  7  OF   THE  PINES 

That's  the  talk,"  cried  an  answering  voice. 
Let  the  cowards  go,  the  country  will  never 
lack  defenders  while  we  have  such  women  as 
Katy  Steele!" 

The  men  had  chosen,  as  their  captain,  John 
McClure,  who,  though  only  twenty-two,  had 
already  commanded  a  troop  of  militia;  and 
now  as  the  bugle  sounded  again  they  formed  in 
order  under  their  leader  and  paraded  before 
the  door.  No  common  men  were  these;  tall, 
strong,  and  powerful;  as  active  and  resolute 
of  body  as  of  spirit;  trained  to  daring  and  en- 
durance ;  armed  with  the  rifles  with  which  they 
had  followed  the  deer;  dressed  in  hunting- 
shirts,  and  moccasins ;  their  heads  covered  with 
wool  hats  and  deerskin  caps;  with  otter-skin 
shot-bags,  and  long  knives  at  their  belts. 
Though  the  uniformed  soldiers  might  have 
laughed  at  their  appearance ;  none  the  less  were 
these  foes  not  to  be  lightly  reckoned  with,  and 
patriots  ready  for  any  undertaking  in  the  cause 
of  liberty. 

Justice  Gaston  ran  them  proudly  over  with 
his  eye ;  as  he  paused  in  the  doorway,  and  then 
stepped  out,  a  glass  and  flask  in  his  hand. 
"  Friends,"  he  said,  "  the  time  has  come  when 
our  resistance  can  be  passive  no  longer.  The 
British  have  ordered  us  to  assemble  to-day  to 


A    VISIT  AND   ITS   RESULT 


I83 


take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  King  and  re- 
ceive the  Royal  protection :  but  we  have  already 
taken  an  oath  before  high  heaven,  and  by  that 
we  abide.  You  are  going  out  now  to  engage  in 
a  struggle  whose  outcome  will  be  as  God  wills. 
Were  it  not  for  the  weight  of  years,  I  would  be 
one  with  you ;  but  as  that  cannot  be,  before  you 
go  I  pledge  to  your  success." 

He  filled  the  glass,  and,  beginning  with  the 
officers,  offered  it  to  each  with  a  hearty  hand- 
shake, a  grasp  that  seemed  to  give  something 
of  his  own  faith  and  courage,  as  the  red  wine 
tingled  in  their  veins. 

And  it  was  needed :  for  with  all  their  brave- 
heartedness  they  could  not  but  feel  the  gloom 
cast  by  the  desertion  of  those  who  had  drawn 
back  from  them.  Then,  as  they  were  on  the 
point  of  starting,  another  group  of  eight  men 
came  in  sight.  "  Why,  they  are  from  Sandy 
River,"  cried  David  Gaston. 

"  Yes,"  was  the  answer ;  "  and  we  have  trav- 
eled all  night  to  join  forces  with  you." 

"  Hurrah ! '  and  John  McClure  swung  his 
deer-skin  cap  above  his  head.  "  This  is  a 
bright  spot,  it's  like  the  sun  coming  out  from 
under  a  cloud.  Let  those  go  who  are  afraid, 
we  know  that  every  man  with  us  is  a  true 
man! 


I  " 


!84  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

With  that  each  one  threw  his  musket  on  his 
shoulder;  and  at  the  word  of  command  they 
took  their  noiseless  way  along  the  old  Indian 
trail  which  led  down  Fishing  Creek  toward  the 
Old  Field,  chosen  as  the  place  of  meeting. 
There,  early  as  it  was,  many  of  the  people, 
Tories  and  the  faint-hearted,  had  already 
gathered. 

Justice  Gaston  leaning  on  his  cane  watched 
them  out  of  sight.  "  Are  they  really  going  to 
attack  the  soldiers,  Uncle  John  ?  '  asked  Polly 
who  was  standing  at  his  elbow. 

"  Polly,  my  girl,  they  are  going  to  try  to 
teach  Colonel  Houseman  and  his  men  that  the 
protection  we  seek  is  the  protection  of  liberty, 
and  not  of  a  tyrant." 

"  Come,  Polly,"  Mrs.  Gaston  had  already 
turned  from  the  doorway  and  was  stirring  up 
the  fire ;  "  we  have  plenty  of  work  before  us. 
Let  us  hurry  and  get  it  done,  so  if  there  should 
be  any  extra  demands  on  us  we  may  be  ready  to 
meet  them." 

Polly  looked  in  the  calm,  strong  face  of  the 
mother,  who  that  morning  had  seen  even  the 
youngest  of  her  nine  sons  go  out  to  face 
danger. 

"  Aunt  Esther,  will  I  ever  be  like  you,  I 
wonder?     Here   you   are   going   about   as   if 


A    VISIT  AND  ITS  RESULT  jgg 

nothing  had  happened,  and  I  am  nearly  wild 
to  know  how  the  day  will  end." 

"  I  am  many  years  older,  Polly,  and  what- 
ever comes  I  know  that  the  same  strength 
which  always  sustained  me  will  not  fail  me 
now.  But  tell  Sammy  to  split  some  wood  and 
start  a  fire  in  the  big  oven." 


CHAPTER  XV. 

AN   HOUR  OF  DANGER. 

An  anxious  day  followed  the  departure  of 
the  men.  Justice  Gaston  spent  most  of  the 
hours  in  his  great  oak  chair  by  the  open  door, 
his  open  Bible  in  his  lap,  but  with  his  eyes 
fixed  on  the  road  by  which  the  patriots  had 
gone,  more  than  on  the  printed  page;  while 
Mrs.  Gaston  and  Polly,  as  they  went  about 
their  work,  paused  to  look  out  whenever  they 
passed  a  door  or  window. 

At  last,  as  the  afternoon  was  wearing  away, 
Polly  gave  a  little  cry.  "  See !  see !  there  is 
some  one  coming  up  the  trail.  Yes,  it  is 
Joseph,  and  he  is  waving  his  cap.  Surely  he 
wouldn't  do  that  if  he  were  bringing  ill-news." 

They  had  not  long  to  wait,  till  he  came 
springing  up  the  steps.  Joseph  Gaston  was 
only  sixteen,  and  this  was  his  first  great  ex- 
perience :  his  face  was  blackened  with  powder ; 
his  coat  was  torn;  there  was  a  stain  of  blood 
across  one  hand;  but  he  was  unconscious  of 
these  things,   in  the  import  of  his  message. 

186 


AN  HOUR  OF  DANGER  ify 

"It's  all  right,  Father,"  he  shouted.  "  The 
Fishing  Creek  boys  have  done  well  to-day  if 
they  never  do  again.  How  did  we  do  ?  Why 
it  was  like  this.  We  crept  down  the  Indian 
trail  by  the  edge  of  the  creek  till  we  had  come 
to  the  Old  Field,  and  there  they  were,  soldiers, 
and  Tories,  and  a  lot  of  scare-faces,  some  two 
hundred  in  all.  And  there  were  less  than 
thirty-five  of  us,  but  Captain  McClure, — oh, 
John's  a  cool  one, — never  minded  it  at  all.  '  I 
must  see  if  my  rifle's  all  right,  and  my  powder's 
all  right,'  he  says  '  and  pick  my  flint.  You, 
boys,  must  do  the  same/  And  we  did.  We 
had  come  so  still,  that  no  one  had  seen  us ;  and 
Captain  McClure  told  us  to  scatter,  and  slip 
among  the  little  saplings  out  of  sight  all 
around  the  enemy.  Then  when  he  fired  his 
rifle,  as  a  signal,  we  all  fired  and  gave  the  most 
fearful  shout.  It  was  like  the  sword  of  the 
Lord  and  of  Gideon.  The  soldiers  and  the 
Tories,  they  were  so  surprised,  they  thought 
an  army  was  on  them.  Why  they  fairly  ran 
over  one  another ;  and  the  soldiers,  when  once 
we'd  got  them  going,  they  never  stopped  till 
they  were  in  their  quarters  at  Rocky  Mount." 
His  father's  hands  were  trembling  with  his 
strong  emotion.  "  It  is  better  than  I  dared  to 
hope." 


j88  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

"  And  John  McClure  told  me  to  tell  you  that 
the  enemy  were  defeated,  and  that  our  well 
directed  fire  had  saved  some  cowards  from  be- 
coming Tories,  and  taught  Houseman  that  the 
strong  log-houses  of  Rocky  Mount  were  by  far 
the  safest  places  for  his  men." 

Justice  Gaston  rose  to  his  feet.  "  What  has 
been  done  to-day  is  the  entering  wedge  for  the 
recovery  of  South  Carolina.  If  I  were  a 
younger  man,  my  duty  would  be  in  the  field; 
now  it  lies  another  way.  For  there  is  warm 
work  ahead.  Houseman  will  not  accept  defeat, 
and  he  will  lay  this  at  my  door.  It  is  not  only 
for  my  own  safety  that  I  must  go  at  once,  but 
the  safety  my  absence  may  bring  to  you ;  for  if 
I  am  away  he  surely  will  not  wreak  vengeance 
on  the  innocent.  Joseph,  will  you  see  that  my 
horse  is  saddled." 

"  But  you  don't  mean  that  you  are  going 
now,"  urged  Polly.  "  Why  it's  almost  eve- 
ning.    Can't  you  wait  till  morning?  " 

Aunt  Esther  shook  her  head.  'Tis  hard 
parting,  but  John  has  judged  and  decided 
wisely.  I  marked  the  look  in  Houseman's  eye 
when  he  left,  and  the  sooner,  John,  you  are  be- 
yond the  reach  of  his  arm  the  better.  But 
where  will  you  go  ?  " 

To  brother  Alexander's  in  Newbern,  that 


a 


AN  HOUR  OF  DANGER  Tgg 

is  the  plan  I  have  decided  on.  Polly,"  turning 
to  her,  "  my  way  will  take  me  through  Cross 
Creek.  We  may  see  stormy  days  here;  your 
safety  is  my  charge.  I  will  take  you  with  me, 
for  so  many  of  the  Highlanders  are  loyal  to 
the  king  that  whatever  happens  you  will  find 
a  safe  shelter  there." 

Polly  put  a  plump  hand  on  each  arm.  "  Why 
Uncle  John  Gaston.  Of  course  I'd  like  to  see 
my  friends  at  Cross  Creek,  but  did  you  for  a 
moment  think  I'd  go  and  leave  Aunt  Esther, 
the  more  so  if  there's  a  chance  of  her  being  in 
any  danger." 

"  But  what  if  I  should  command  you?  "  he 
asked,  pinching  her  cheek. 

"  You  won't,  for  you  know  I  wouldn't  obey 
you  if  you  did." 

"  Well,  mother,  I  shall  have  to  leave  this 
headstrong  girl  with  you." 

Mrs.  Gaston  glanced  up  from  the  supper 
she  was  setting  on  the  table.  "  I  guess  Polly 
and  I  can  look  after  one  another." 

As  she  spoke  Joseph  came  in.  "  Well, 
father,  your  horse  is  saddled." 

"  But  I  see  two  horses." 

"  Oh,  the  other  one  is  for  me.  I  am  going  to 
bear  you  company,  at  least  part  of  the  way." 

His  father  hesitated,  but  his  mother  spoke 


IO/o  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

quickly.  "  Joseph  is  right,  it  will  make  my 
mind  easier  to  know  he  is  with  you." 

Hurriedly  the  saddle-bags  were  packed,  the 
meal  eaten,  the  goodbys  said,  and  the  old  man 
had  mounted  his  horse,  with  holster  and  pistols 
at  the  pommel  of  his  saddle;  while  his  rifle, 
doubly  charged,  lay  across  the  horse  before 
him,  as  did  Joseph's  also.  "  I  think  I  will  go 
by  the  Waxhaw  church,"  he  said,  as  he  gath- 
ered up  his  reins.  "  I  would  like  a  glimpse  of 
Martha  and  Esther.  Besides,  I  want  to  carry 
to  the  poor  fellows  there  the  news  that  the 
boys  have  done  something  to  avenge  their  in- 
juries." 

"  And  Joseph,  be  sure  to  tell  Esther  all 
that  Alexander  Walker  did  to-day,"  called 
Polly,  as  she  fluttered  her  apron  after  them; 
though  her  own  eyes  were  dim,  and,  turning, 
she  saw  that  Aunt  Esther's  cheeks  were  wet. 

Justice  Gaston  had  been  right  as  to  the  feel- 
ings of  Colonel  Houseman  when  he  learned,  as 
he  quickly  did,  who  had  been  the  animating 
spirit  in  the  attack.  "  So  it  was  old  Gaston, 
was  it  ? '  he  cried,  his  face  purple  with  rage, 
as  he  strode  up  and  down  the  cleared  space  be- 
fore the  log  houses  which  served  as  the  Royal 
quarters  at  Rocky  Mount.  "  Curse  the  old 
rebel!     I  wish  I  had  my  fingers  on  his  throat 


AN  HOUR  OF  DANGER  IO/i 

this  minute.  Gad  but  I'd  choke  the  life  out  of 
him !  I  might  have  known  that  he  was  at  the 
bottom  of  it,  and  just  when  we  had  everything 
so  well  in  hand,  and  the  people  were  flocking 
to  make  submission.  If  he  hadn't  been  eighty 
years  old  I  suppose  he  would  have  been  there 
with  an  old  flint-lock  himself.  But  he's  done 
his  last  mischief,  the  old  arch  traitor :  he  must 
be  taken  dead  or  alive !  Who,"  and  he  turned 
to  the  soldiers  near,  "  of  the  King's  faithful 
subjects,  will  volunteer  to  do  it?  " 

"  But,  Colonel,  it  seems  to  me,"  ventured 
one  of  his  lesser  officers,  "  that  a  man  eighty 
years  old  can't  do  very  much  harm,  and  won't 
live  long  anyway." 

"  Harm !  "  was  the  retort,  "  it's  little  you 
know  about  it.  He  had  nine  sons  in  the  fight 
to-day,  that's  harm  enough.  He's  the  head  and 
front  of  the  resistance  here,  with  more  influ- 
ence than  any  other  ten  men ;  and  if  he  were  a 
hundred  he  could  use  that  tongue  of  his.  I 
heard  it  yesterday,  and  the  more  fool  was  I 
that  I  didn't  take  him  then." 

"  Perhaps  it  wouldn't  have  been  best,"  said 
the  other. 

"  That  was  what  I  thought.  I  never 
dreamed  he  would  dare  anything  like  this. 
Besides  I'll  own  he  has  a  way  with  him  that 


ig2  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

does  impress  one:  but  it  won't  work  with  me 
again,  and  he  shall  pay  dearly  for  this  day's 
work.  I'll  kill  the  old  snake  and  then  scotch 
the  young  ones.  Who  will  go  for  him,  men? 
Here's  a  chance  to  get  a  little  return  for  your 
defeat  to-day !  " 

In  answer  to  his  call,  before  sunrise  the  next 
morning  across  the  green  and  dewy  fields, 
there  was  a  glimmer  of  scarlet;  for  some 
twenty  British  soldiers  were  fording  Rocky 
Creek,  and  taking  their  silent  way  along  the 
Indian  trail  which  led  up  to  the  Gaston  home. 
The  thirst  for  revenge  was  rankling  in  each 
breast,  and  their  purpose  was  the  arrest  or  mur- 
der,— dead  or  alive  were  their  orders — of  an 
old  man  whose  crime  was  that  he  was  a  friend 
of  his  country,  and  had  given  nine  sons  to  fight 
for  liberty. 

Within  the  house  they  were  nearing,  there 
was  no  thought  of  alarm  or  danger :  the  doors 
and  windows  were  open  wide;  the  curtains 
were  gently  swaying  in  the  morning  breeze; 
and  breakfast  was  simmering  on  the  hearth. 
Mrs.  Gaston  was  lifting  the  lid  of  the  bake- 
kettle  to  see  if  the  loaf  within  was  done,  when 
one  of  the  negroes  rushed  into  the  house. 
"  Run,  run,"  he  called  breathlessly,  "  de  red 
coats  am  almost  here." 


AN  HOUR  OF  DANGER  ^ 

Glancing  out  of  the  window,  she  saw  a  gleam 
of  scarlet  down  the  creek  side,  and  the  reflected 
glitter  from  a  musket.  For  an  instant  she 
looked  around  the  room :  the  big  family  Bible 
lay  on  its  stand,  and  gathering  that  in  her  arms, 
she  quitted  the  house.  Polly  had  started  for 
the  spring-house  for  a  pitcher  of  cream. 
"  Polly,"  she  called,  and  her  voice  was  as  firm 
as  her  face  was  resolute,  "  the  British  soldiers 
are  coming;  they  are  almost  here.  Come 
quick.  We  have  no  time  to  lose."  She  led  the 
wav  toward  the  little  ravine  filled  with  bushes 
which  lay  back  of  the  house. 

As  Polly  followed  Mrs.  Gaston  she  paused : 
a  brown  nose  was  thrust  over  the  gate  leading 
to  the  barn,  for  the  dainty  her  coming  so  often 
brought. 

"  Flyaway,  I'll  save  you  if  I  can,"  she  an- 
swered, to  his  whinny.  A  rope  halter  hung  on 
the  gate-post.  Throwing  it  over  his  neck,  she 
unfastened  the  gate,  and  with  a  pull  at  the 
halter  she  hurried  on  into  the  ravine,  where, 
hidden  among  the  thick  undergrowth,  she  tied 
Flyaway  to  a  sapling.  "  They  shan't  have  my 
horse  if  I  can  help  it,"  she  panted,  as  she 
joined  Mrs.  Gaston. 

The  two  were  none  too  soon ;  for  a  few  mo- 
ments later  the  soldiers  were  seen  hurrying  up 


194  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

from  the  trail  they  had  followed.  They  were  in 
high  spirits,  for  the  smoking  chimney,  the  open 
door,  gave  promise  of  a  surprise;  but  when 
they  rushed  in  to  find  only  an  empty  house, 
and  especially  the  one  they  were  after  gone, 
the  frightful  oaths  which  reached  the  ears  of 
Mrs.  Gaston  and  Polly  in  their  hiding-place 
told  of  their  disappointment. 

"  Here's  the  chair  the  old  rebel  sat  in  when 
we  were  here,"  called  the  orderly  in  command. 
"  We'll  serve  it  as  we  would  him  if  he  were 
here ! '  Polly,  bending  her  ear,  could  hear  the 
heavy  strokes  of  their  broadswords,  as  they  fell 
on  the  great  oaken  chair. 

"  De'il  take  him ! '  another  shouted  with  a 
harsh  laugh ;  "  but  I  wish  he  were  in  it  this 
minute." 

"  This    should   split   his    old    head    open!' 
added  still  another ;  and  a  great  blow  followed. 

Polly's  blood  was  boiling;  and  though  she 
was  trembling,  it  was  with  throbbing  indigna- 
tion rather  than  the  thought  of  fear.  Cau- 
tiously she  had  climbed  up  the  steep  side  of  the 
ravine.  Parting  the  close-growing  bushes,  she 
was  watching  the  soldiers  passing  about  the 
yard,  when  she  heard  some  one  speaking  below 
her,  and  looking  down  saw  it  was  Mrs.  Gaston 
who  had  knelt  on  the  ground  in  prayer.    In  her 


AN  HOUR  OF  DANGER 


195 


haste  her  cap  had  fallen  back  from  her  white 
hair,  her  face  held  its  strong  calm,  and  her  eyes 
were  lifted  from  the  earth  with  its  alarms  to  the 
untroubled  blue  above. 

"  O  Thou  that  hearest  prayer,  and  unto 
whom  shall  all  flesh  come,"  she  was  saying,  "  I 
thank  Thee  that  thy  handmaidens  have  so  es- 
caped the  hand  of  the  enemy.  For  my  husband 
and  children  I  pray  that  in  this  their  hour  of 
danger  Thou  wilt  mercifully  compass  them 
about  with  Thy  protection.  And  not  only  for 
mine  own  do  I  pray,  but  for  the  liberty  of  my 
beloved  country.  O  God  of  battles,  make  bare 
Thy  mighty  arm  and  deliver  us  from  the  hand 
of  evil  and  blood-thirsty  men,  who  have  neither 
the  love  of  mankind  in  their  hearts,  nor  the  fear 
of  their  Creator  before  their  eyes." 

In  the  fervor  of  her  supplication  she  had  for- 
gotten herself  and  the  surrounding  danger; 
and  her  voice  swelled  from  a  whisper  till  Polly 
was  sure  it  might  be  heard  as  far  as  the  house. 
Polly's  first  impulse  had  been  to  check  her. 
Then  as  not  even  a  head  was  turned  their  way, 
she  said  to  herself:  "  It  is  not  good  fortune 
alone  that  the  soldiers  do  not  hear  her,  and 
have  not  discovered  us;  it  is  in  truth,  as  Aunt 
Esther  would  say,  that  God's  shield  is  before 


us." 


I96  POLLY   OF   THE   PINES 

With  the  next  look  Polly's  thoughts  came 
quickly  to  earth,  and  a  cry  of  protest  almost 
came  from  her  lips;  for  having  failed  to  find 
the  family  the  men  had  turned  their  attention 
to  plundering  the  house.  Laughing  and  swear- 
ing, they  came  staggering  out,  some  with  great 
bundles  of  Mrs.  Gaston's  carefully-kept  bed- 
ding on  their  backs,  or  whatever  plunder  could 
be  carried  off ;  while  inside  Polly  could  hear  the 
crashing  of  dishes,  and  the  blows  of  ax  and 
sword.  At  the  same  time  other  redcoats  were 
bringing  the  horses  from  the  stables,  and  the 
cows  from  the  pasture,  all  to  be  driven  off. 

At  last,  when  the  last  soldier  was  well  away, 
and  not  till  then,  did  Mrs.  Gaston  and  Polly 
venture  from  the  shelter  of  their  hiding-place 
and  re-enter  the  house.  A  sorrowful  sight  it 
presented :  the  rooms  but  a  little  while  before 
so  neat,  so  orderly,  so  full  of  comfort,  now 
stripped  of  nearly  everything, — a  confused 
wreck ;  for  what  they  could  not  carry  away  the 
soldiers  had  destroyed.  Feather  beds  had  been 
ripped  open,  and  the  feathers,  like  white  drifts, 
were  blowing  about  the  yard;  curtains  were 
slashed;  books  torn;  furniture  split.  Every- 
thing they  could  cut  to  pieces  was  left  useless. 
"  It's  shameful!  shameful!  "  Polly  cried  as  she 
looked  around. 


AN  HOUR  OF  DANGER 


197 


Aunt  Esther  hushed  her.  "  Rather  say, 
Polly,  that  we  have  great  cause  to  be  thankful : 
our  lives  are  spared,  the  house  is  left,  and  at 
least  I  have  saved  the  most  precious  of  every- 
thing we  had."  She  held  up  the  big  Bible 
which,  through  all,  she  had  held  clasped  to  her 
breast. 

For  all  this,  it  was  with  heavy  hearts  that 
the  pair  went  from  room  to  room.  "  One  thing 
is  certain,"  Mrs.  Gaston  said  at  last ;  "  we  can- 
not stay  here  to-night.  It  may  not  even  yet  be 
safe.  So  come,  and  we  will  go  over  to  Thomas 
Walker's." 

There  was  a  sound  of  steps  at  the  door. 
Mrs.  Gaston  looked  round.  "  Why,  Sammy, 
is  that  you  ?  Where  have  you  been  through  it 
all?" 

"  I  was  out  hoeing  corn,  grandmother,  and 
when  I  heard  the  noise  of  the  soldiers  I  climbed 
up  that  steep  bluff  where  I  could  see  them  but 
they  couldn't  see  me  for  the  cedars.  My,  but  I 
was  mad  when  they  split  up  grandfather's 
chair !  And  they've  carried  off  the  horses  too. 
But  I  didn't  see  Flyaway." 

"  Good    reason    why,    he's   tied    up    in    the 


ravine." 
it 


And  now,  Sammy,  we  are  going  over  to 
Mr.  Walker's,"  said  his  grandmother. 


I98  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

1  I'm  going  to  where  Captain  McClure  and 
the  men  are.  John  went  with  them  yesterday 
and  I'm  going  to-day.  It  may  be  I  can  get  a 
lick  at  some  of  those  red-coats  yet." 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

POLLY   HEARS   NEWS. 

When  Mrs.  Gaston,  with  Polly  and  the  rem- 
nant of  her  family,  returned  again  to  their 
home,  events  had  so  thickened  around  them 
that  they  had  little  time  or  thought  to  give  to 
their  own  individual  loss.  As  Justice  Gaston 
had  foreseen,  the  attack  on  the  British  at  the 
Old  Field  had  been  the  beginning  of  a  bitter 
warfare;  and  while  the  Tories  were  flocking 
to  the  Royal  post  at  Rocky  Mount,  the  handful 
of  young  men  who  had  marched  from  the 
Gaston  home  that  morning,  had  become  the 
rallying  center  of  the  patriots,  not  only  for  the 
upper  districts  of  South  Carolina,  but  for  those 
of  North  Carolina  as  well. 

Joseph  Gaston,  after  a  few  days'  absence, 
was  back  again.  He  had  gone  with  his  father 
till  the  latter  believed  himself  beyond  danger  of 
pursuit,  and  then  had  marched  back  with  a  de- 
tachment of  men  from  Mecklinburg  and  joined 
his  brothers  in  arms  under  the  gallant  John 
McClure. 

Esther  was  also  home  from  the  Waxhaws, 

199 


200  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

never  weary  of  telling  of  the  heroism  and  won- 
derful courage  of  the  wounded  men  she  had 
helped  nurse,  and  often  referring  to  the  bright- 
ness her  father's  coming  had  brought.  "  I 
wish  you  could  have  seen  us  when  he  came," 
she  would  say,  "  with  the  news  of  our  boys' 
attack  on  the  British.  All  the  women  were  so 
glad  that  we  gave  one  shout  when  we  heard  it ; 
and  many  of  the  wounded  soldiers  were  so  re- 
joiced that  they  said  they  knew  it  had  lessened 
their  sufferings." 

In  these  recurring  encounters,  between  the 
opposing  forces,  not  always  was  success  with 
the  Patriots,  but  however  dark  the  prospect 
might  seem  never  once  did  they  lose  hope. 

One  day  a  few  weeks  later,  Alexander 
Walker  rode  up  to  the  house.  "  I  thought, 
Esther,  you  would  want  to  hear  the  news. 
General  Sumpter  with  a  force  he  has  been  gath- 
ering in  North  Carolina  has  joined  us;  from 
thirty-five  our  number  has  swelled  to  six  hun- 
dred, and  we  are  about  to  pay  our  respects  to 
the  British  at  Rocky  Mount." 

"When  will  that  be?" 

"  At  once.  I  am  just  ahead  of  the  army 
which  is  beginning  to  advance  and  will  pass  by 
here.  So  when  they  come  you  will  understand 
what  it  means." 


POLLY  HEARS  NEWS  20I 

Esther's  thought  ran  on  to  what  might  be 
before  both  her  brothers  and  lover.  "  Then 
there  will  be  a  battle?  " 

"  A  battle,  yes ;  and  please  God  a  victory  for 
our  side."  He  rode  closer  to  the  porch  where 
she  was  standing  and  held  out  his  hand.  With- 
out a  word  Esther  placed  hers  in  it :  there  was 
a  long  close  clasp  and  then  he  rode  away  to 
his  duty  and  Esther  entered  the  house  and  took 
up  the  sewing  she  had  laid  down  at  his  coming. 

Though  watchful  eyes  were  never  far  from 
the  road,  the  afternoon  was  gone  and  darkness 
had  well  fallen,  when  the  sound  of  horses'  feet, 
the  jingling  of  spurs,  and  the  low  words  of 
command  told  that  the  little  army  was  going 
by.  Straining  their  eyes,  the  group  at  the  win- 
dow could  dimly  see  the  darker  forms  of  the 
men  and  horses  against  the  night. 

When  they  were  beyond  hearing,  Esther 
turned  to  her  mother.  "  If  there  is  a  battle 
there  will  be  wounded  men  to  be  cared  for;  I 
am  going  to  do  what  I  can." 

Polly  put  out  her  hand  and  her  fingers  closed 
on  Esther's.  "  Let  me  go  with  you ;  I'm  sure  I 
can  be  of  some  help." 

As  Esther  hesitated,  her  mother  spoke. 
"  Martha  is  not  here,  let  Polly  go  with  you ; 
then  you  will  not  be  alone.    You  need  have  no 


202  POLLY   OF   THE  PINES 

fear  for  me,  the  Lord  has  delivered  me  once 
from  my  enemies  and  He  will  again  if  need 
be." 

"  Then  let  us  gain  what  sleep  we  can,"  said 
Esther,  "  for  no  one  knows  when  we  may  have 
opportunity  again." 

Their  slumber  was  light,  and  the  dawn  of 
that  July  morning  saw  them  making  ready. 
Soon  they  were  mounted  and  taking  their  wray 
at  a  quick  gallop.  As  they  reached  the  spot 
where  the  road  from  their  house  joined  that  to 
Rocky  Mount,  Esther  pointed  to  a  great  white- 
oak  tree  which  stood  by  the  road-side.  "  See, 
there  are  Father's  initials.  I  wonder  some 
Tory  has  not  cut  them  out  before  this." 

It  was  a  favorite  ride  of  Polly's,  this  down 
the  picturesque  banks  of  Fishing  Creek;  now 
on  the  ridge,  again  in  the  valley,  then  by  a 
rough  and  broken  road  down  to  the  banks  of 
the  Catawba,  just  below  the  Great  Falls,  where 
between  rocky  banks  and  bordering  pines  the 
foaming  water  tumbles  down  its  bed  in  mingled 
rapids  and  cascades.  To-day  they  hardly 
glanced  at  the  wild  and  romantic  spot.  They 
were  nearing  the  place  of  conflict.  Yes,  the 
battle  was  on,  and  soon  the  firing  could  be 
plainly  heard.  "  But  what  does  that  mean  ?  " 
exclaimed  Polly,  seeing  approaching  horsemen. 


POLLY  HEARS  NEWS  203 

They  both  halted  in  their  surprise,  for  com- 
ing toward  them  at  full  speed  were  two  men, 
their  eyes  wild,  their  faces  pallid.  As  she 
looked  at  them,  Polly  drew  a  sharp  breath. 
"  Esther,  brave  men  go  toward  a  battle ;  they 
must  be  cowards  to  come  from  it,  and  with  no 
sign  of  hurt." 

Esther's  only  answer  was  to  wheel  her  horse 
so  as  to  bar  the  way.     "  Are  you  cowards  ? ' 
she  cried  as  they  came  near,  "  to  set  your  faces 
from  the  field  ?    Shame  on  you  !     Shame ! ' 

The  men  paused,  reddening  under  her  gaze. 
"  Go  back !  "  she  urged.  "  Go  back !  To  fight 
for  your  country  is  your  duty.  Surely  you 
will  not  fail." 

For  a  moment  they  seemed  to  waver.  "  I 
do'no,  as  we  want  to  be  riddled  with  bullets," 
one  answered,  half-defiantly. 

"  Oh,  if  I  were  only  a  man !  "  Polly  cried. 

Esther  moved  a  step  forward,  and  leaning 
from  her  saddle,  seized  the  gun  of  one  of  the 
men,  which  he  was  loosely  holding.  The  color 
flamed  in  her  cheek,  and  her  voice  rang  stern  as 
she  cried :  "  If  you  are  afraid  to  fight,  give  us 
your  guns,  and  we  will  stand  in  your  places." 

"  That  we  will,"  echoed  Polly. 

The  offer,  the  taunt,  went  deeper  than  the 
fears  of  the  runaway  soldiers;  for  a  moment 


204  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

they  stood  in  confused  silence,  then  one  of  them 
gave  an  embarrassed  laugh.  "  We  was  a  bit 
scared,  that's  a  fact :  them  bullets  zip,  zippin' 
around  is  worse'en  any  swarm  o'  bees  you  ever 
heard ;  but  I  guess  we  can  be  as  plucky  as  you 
girls."  With  that  the  men  both  wheeled  their 
horses  around  and  rode  back  toward  the  battle- 
field, as  fast  as  a  few  moments  before  they  had 
hurried  from  it. 

It  was  a  spirited  action,  that  at  Rocky 
Mount,  and  lasted  a  large  part  of  the  day: 
but  though  they  tried  repeatedly  the  Americans 
wrere  unable  to  dislodge  the  British  from  their 
strong  log-houses  at  the  foot  of  the  slope. 
Even  the  elements  seemed  against  them ;  for 
once,  when  they  had  succeeded  in  setting  fire 
to  the  buildings,  a  shower  of  rain  came  down 
and  put  it  out.  Through  the  hours  Esther 
and  Polly  were  no  idle  onlookers,  but  were 
busy  helping  wherever  they  could,  dressing  the 
injuries  of  the  wounded,  carrying  water  for 
their  thirst,  trying  in  every  way  to  make  them 
comfortable,  and  at  every  chance  encouraging 
the  soldiers  to  persevere. 

Among  the  wounded  was  a  Catawba  Indian 
— for  the  Catawbas  unlike  the  Cherokees,  re- 
mained firm  on  the  side  of  the  Patriots.  As 
Polly  came  to  him,  even  with  her  slight  experi- 


POLLY  HEARS  NEWS  205 

ence  she  quickly  saw  that  his  wound  was  mor- 
tal; but  kneeling  by  his  side  she  staunched  the 
flow  of  blood,  bound  up  his  side,  brought  him  a 
drink,  and  moved  him  to  an  easier  position. 
She  was  holding  the  cup  of  water  to  his  lips 
when  his  eyes  fell  on  her  wrap;  for  with  the 
cool  of  the  early  morning  she  had  thrown 
around  her  a  light  plaid  of  the  MacDonald  tar- 
tan, that  belonged  to  the  old  Cross  Creek  days, 
and  as  the  afternoon  grew  showery  she  was 
wearing  it  again.  Raising  his  hand,  he  touched 
it.  "  Many,  many  moons  ago  young  white 
brother  come  to  Gray  Eagle's  wigwam,  wear, 
here,  here,"  and  he  made  a  motion  as  showing 
the  kilts,  and  the  throwing  of  a  plaid  over  his 
shoulder;  "  all  same,  red,  blue,  green,"  and  he 
laid  his  finger  on  the  colors. 

Polly's  heart  was  throbbing.  "  Oh  could  it 
have  been  my  brother  ?     How  did  he  look  ?  ' 

His  dark  eyes  scanned  her  face.  "  Like 
white  sister,  same  nose,  same  eyes,  same  hair, 
scar  here,"  and  he  lifted  his  own  dark  locks 
and  pointed  to  his  forehead. 

"  Yes  yes,  it  must  have  been  my  brother." 

Gray  Eagle  was  fumbling  inside  his  hunting- 
shirt  and  brought  out  an  enbroidered  purse, 
that  Polly  instantly  recognized  as  one  she  had 
made  for  Jamie,  with  his  initials  worked  on  it. 


2o6  POLLY   OF   THE  PINES 


It  was  Jamie,"   she  cried.         Where  is  he 


now?" 


.. 


Gone,  not  know  where. 
Oh  could  you  tell  me  about  him?    Did  he 
come  alone?  " 

"  No,  other  white  man,  go  way,  never  come 
back.  White  Fawn  say  they  in  battle,  much 
afraid,  run  far,  far,  feet  sore,  hungry,  say 
'  Tired,  sick,  let  me  stay.'  White  Fawn  sick 
Jong,  long,  think  sometimes  he  never  get  well. 
Say  over  and  over,  '  Oh,  see  sister,  Oh,  see  sis- 
ter/ Running  Deer,  go  find  sister." 

With  that  Polly  at  once  recalled  what  Aunt 
Jean  had  written  of  a  strange  Indian  asking 
for  her.     "  Was  it  to  Cross  Creek  he  went  ?  " 

He  nodded.  "  That  place.  Running  Deer 
come  back,  sister  gone,  soldiers  coming.  White 
Fawn  say,  '  I  stay  with  you,  Gray  Eagle, 
soldiers  not  find  me  here.'  By  and  by  grow 
better,  get  well,  live  in  wigwam,  fish,  hunt, 
shoot  with  Gray  Eagle,  grow  strong,  hold  head 
up,  eye  grow  like  hawk's  eye,  clear,  bright. 
Much  talk.  Gray  Eagle  love  white  brothers, 
hope  they  win  battles.  One  day  white  brother 
come  Indian  village,  shake  hands  White  Fawn, 
so  glad,  talk  all  day.  Then  he  come  say, 
'  Good-by,  Gray  Eagle,  I  wrong  them,  afraid 
no  more  go  back,  fight  like  patriot,  give  life  if 


POLLY  HEARS  NEWS  20J 

needed.'  I  say  '  Good,  Gray  Eagle  fight  too, 
give  life  if  needed.'  Gray  Eagle  give  life,"  he 
added  simply. 

"  Oh,  I  hope  not,"  she  was  holding  his  hand 
in  both  hers  and  the  tears  were  running  down 
her  cheeks.  "  How  can  I  thank  you  for  all 
your  kindness  to  Jamie?  If  I  could  only  do 
something  in  return  for  you  !  " 

He  smiled.  "  Little  white  sister  good  to 
Gray  Eagle,  do  up  side,  bring  water,  fix  head 
lay  easy.  Gray  Eagle  not  afraid  to  die,  go  to 
Great  Spirit." 

As  Polly  looked  up,  Dr.  Knox,  the  surgeon 
of  his  company  was  coming  toward  them  under 
the  trees.  She  raised  a  beckoning  hand. 
"  Can't  you  save  him?  "  she  begged. 

He  leaned  down,  felt  of  the  failing  pulse, 
looked  in  the  face  already  growing  gray.  "  I 
wish  I  could,"  was  his  answer  with  a  sorrow- 
ful shake  of  the  head. 

The  rifles  of  the  sharpshooters  were  sound- 
ing at  a  little  distance,  but  it  was  very  quiet  in 
the  thick  woods  with  only  the  soft  patter  of 
the  rain  on  the  leaves  above.  Then  the  strong 
form  lifted  slightly,  the  dimming  eyes  kindled 
again.  "  Gray  Eagle  warrior,  warrior  should 
die  in  battle.  Hope — white — brothers — win." 
His  voice  grew  faint,  his  eyes  turned  to  Polly 


208  POLLY   OF   THE  PINES 

with  a  far-away  look  in  their  dark  depths ;  there 
was  a  quiver  of  the  sturdy  frame,  and  the  spirit 
of  Gray  Eagle  had  gone  out  to  the  Great  Spirit 
alike  of  the  Indian  and  the  white  brother  for 
whom  he  had  died. 

As  evening  closed  in,  Sumpter  drew  off  his 
men ;  the  wounded  were  removed ;  those  who 
had  been  killed  were  laid  in  their  graves.  With 
the  retreat  of  the  soldiers,  Esther  and  Polly 
turned  their  faces  homeward,  in  a  heavily  fall- 
ing rain,  and  through  a  night,  so  dark,  that  it 
would  have  been  impossible  to  have  told  friend 
from  foe. 

"  How  wonderful  it  is,"  said  Polly,  as  they 
plodded  along  the  wet  roads,  talking  over  the 
exciting  event  of  the  day,  "  that  after  all  this 
long  time  news  of  Jamie  should  in  such  a 
strange  way  have  come  to  me.  My  heart  aches 
with  the  thought  of  Gray  Eagle,  so  kind,  so 
brave ;  but  oh,  it  is  so  light,  to  know  that  Jamie 
is  alive  and  well." 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

HANGING  ROCK. 

A  few  days  of  comparative  quiet  followed 
the  attack  on  Rocky  Mount ;  though  even  these 
were  filled  with  constant  rumors  of  depreda- 
tions by  the  British  and  Tories,  murders,  ar- 
rests, homes  plundered,  families  mistreated. 
On  one  of  these  days,  Polly  rode  a  few  miles 
down  the  creek  to  a  girl  friend's,  Margaret 
Beard's.  As  she  was  starting  for  home,  Mar- 
garet followed  her  out.  "  After  what  has  hap- 
pened, Polly,  aren't  you  afraid  to  go  about 
alone?  What  if  you  should  meet  some  of  the 
British  soldiers?  " 

"  I  never  have  met  any,"  answered  Polly 
carelessly ;  "  and  if  I  did  I  don't  think  they 
would  molest  me.  Uncle  John  Gaston  was  so 
widely  known,  that  it  made  a  difference  about 
this,  no  doubt." 

"  You  had  better  let  me  send  one  of  the 
negroes  with  you." 

Polly  laughed.    "  Oh  no,  our  negroes  are  the 

209 


2io  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

first  to  run  if  there  is  any  danger;  besides  it 
is  such  a  little  way." 

But  she  had  hardly  gone  half  the  distance 
when  she  saw  a  red-coated  horseman  ahead, 


coining  towards  her.  "  I  will  not  turn  back," 
she  said  to  herself;  "  for  then  he  will  think 
that  I  am  running  from  him.  I  will  just  pass 
him  quietly  as  I  would  any  one." 

As  he  came  nearer  she  saw  that  it  was  a 
young  officer  who  had  been  with  Colonel 
Houseman  when  the  latter  made  his  visit  to 
Justice  Gaston.  That  he  also  recognized  her, 
she  quickly  learned.  "  Ah,  my  little  American 
wild  rose,"  he  cried,  checking  his  horse;  "I 
have  not  forgotten  those  bright  eyes.  I  was 
minded  to  ask  you  for  a  kiss  the  other  morning 
only  I  was  afraid  all  the  rest  would  want  to 
share;  but  you  can  give  it  to  me  now." 

Polly's  eyes  flashed.  "  I  thought  the  Brit- 
ish soldiers  were  sent  here  to  fight  with  men 
and  not  to  insult  women." 

He  laughed.  "  Egad,  do  you  call  it  an  in- 
sult to  ask  a  deuced  pretty  girl  for  a  kiss  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  do.  And  let  me  tell  you  American 
girls  are  not  in  the  habit  of  kissing  strangers, 
or  enemies  of  their  country." 

He  laughed  again.  "  Very  well,  my  charm- 
ing rebel,  if  you  won't  give  the  kiss  I'll  have 


HANGING  ROCK  2ll 

to  take  it ;  "  and  he  reined  his  horse  closer  and 
reached  out  his  hand  for  her  bridle. 

Polly  smiled  a  queer  little  smile,  though  her 
heart  was  throbbing  fast,  and  she  was  pale  to 
her  lips.  "  This  is  what  I'll  give  you,"  and 
with  the  words  she  suddenly  raised  the  riding- 
whip  she  carried,  gave  him  a  stinging  blow 
across  the  face,  struck  his  horse,  and  was  off 
like  the  wind,  so  that  before  he  could  check 
and  wheel  his  horse  round  she  was  beyond 
pursuit. 

"  Why,  Polly,  what  has  happened  ?  why  are 
you  riding  so  fast?"  asked  Mrs.  Gaston,  as 
Polly,  her  hair  flying  behind  her,  raced  to  the 
door,  and  flung  herself  from  her  panting  horse. 

"  I  guess  if  you'd  been  in  my  place  you'd 
have  rode  fast,  too."  And  she  poured  out  her 
story,  adding,  "  If  I'd  only  had  a  gun  I'd  have 
shot  him,  and  killed  him,  if  it  had  cost  me  my 
life." 

"  No,  no,  you  did  much  better,"  exclaimed 
Margaret  McCreary,  the  sister  of  Johnny  and 
Sammy,  who  had  also  joined  the  Gaston  house- 
hold. "  A  wound  is  something  a  man  need 
not  be  ashamed  of,  but  to  be  cut  with  a  whip 
is  a  disgrace." 

Mrs.  Gaston  had  listened  with  a  troubled 
face,  though  she  said  little.     When  Polly  had 


212  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

left  the  room  she  turned  to  Esther.  "  Your 
father  was  right,  I  see  it  now,  Polly  ought  to 
go  back  to  Cross  Creek." 

"  Perhaps  she  had,  but  I  had  rather  suffer 
with  Patriots  than  be  safe  among  Tories,  and 
it  isn't  Polly's  nature  to  run  from  danger." 

After  a  week,  in  which  to  rest  and  rally, 
Sumpter  and  his  little  army,  in  which  nearly 
every  household  on  Fishing  Creek  was  repre- 
sented, became  again  the  center  of  absorbing 
interest.  Mrs.  Steele,  from  her  home,  had 
paddled  up  to  Cedar  Shoals  with  the  word  that 
another  attack  on  the  enemy  had  been  planned, 
this  time  against  Hanging  Rock,  two  miles 
east  of  the  Catawba.  There  had  been  estab- 
lished a  post,  garrisoned  by  the  infantry  of 
Tarleton's  legion,  and  Tory  militia;  and  hour 
by  hour,  in  the  Gaston  home,  they  waited,  al- 
most in  a  fever  of  suspense  for  news  of  the  ex- 
pected battle. 

At  last  it  came.  In  the  late  afternoon  of 
Monday,  August  sixth,  a  foaming  horse  dashed 
up,  and  Alexander  Gaston  swung  himself  off. 
"  Has  the  battle  been  fought  ?  "  asked  Polly, 
who  was  the  first  to  reach  the  door. 

"  Yes,  we  crossed  the  Catawba  about  sun- 
set last  night,  and  began  the  attack  soon  after 
daylight  this  morning." 


HANGING  ROCK  213 

By  this  time  he  had  entered  the  room,  and 
as  he  did  so  they  all  looked  at  him  in  startled 
alarm.  His  face  was  pallid,  his  hands  tremb- 
ling, his  voice  husky,  and  he  seemed  to  be  hold- 
ing himself  in  control  by  an  effort.  "  What  is 
it  ?  "  asked  Esther  quickly.  "  Have  you  been 
defeated?  " 

"  No,  no,  but  what  we  have  won  has  been 
at  an  awful  price!  Mother!  Mother!" 
stretching  out  his  arms  toward  her,  "  I  bring 
you  heavy  tidings  !  " 

She  made  a  little  movement  as  if  bracing 
herself  for  a  burden.  "  I  saw  it  in  your  face. 
What  is  it?" 

He  drew  a  sobbing  breath.  "  Joseph  has 
had  his  cheek  shot  away,  Robert  and  Ebenezer 
are  killed,  David  was  mortally  wounded  and 
died  just  before  I  left." 

"  I  grieve  for  their  loss,  but  they  could  not 
have  died  in  a  better  cause."  Though  her  face 
had  paled  Mrs.  Gaston  spoke  calmly,  and  for  a 
moment  stood  firm  and  erect ;  then  she  swayed 
slightly,  and  dropping  into  a  chair  hid  her  face 
in  her  arms,  while  a  cry  went  up  from  her 
bleeding  mother-heart.  "  O  my  sons,  my  sons, 
would  that  I  had  died  for  you." 

Esther  had  knelt  beside  her  mother;  Mar- 
garet was  sobbing,  a  heap  on  the  floor;  Polly 


" 


t) 


214  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

stood  as  though  stunned.  Ebenezer,  Robert, 
David,  so  strong,  so  full  of  life  and  vigor,  as 
she  had  seen  them  last,  it  could  not  be  possible. 
She  turned  and  looked  at  Alexander :  the  sight 
of  his  haggard  face  roused  her;  and  hastily 
putting  some  food  on  the  table  she  touched  his 
arm.  "  Alex,  you  have  eaten  nothing  to- 
day." 

He  lifted  his  heavy  eyes  to  hers.  "  How 
can  one  eat  who  has  seen  what  I  have  to-day  ? 

"  But  you  must,"  she  urged ;  "  you  need  it. 

His  mother  heard  her  and  rose.  "  Yes,  my 
son,  if  ever  we  needed  to  be  strong  it  is  now." 
She  sat  by  his  side,  till  he  had  eaten,  at  first  to 
please  her,  and  then,  to  his  surprise,  because  he 
was  faint  with  hunger.  "  Tell  us  how  it  hap- 
pened," she  said  when  he  had  finished. 

"  Our  first  advance  was  on  the  camp  of  the 
Tory  militia.  We  were  in  three  divisions; 
John  McClure  led  the  first,  and  it  was  his  com- 
mand that  suffered  the  worst.  It  was  terrible, 
the  bullets  poured  like  hail,  men  were  falling 
on  every  hand :  John  McClure  was  wounded  in 
the  thigh." 

"What!  is  John  wounded?" 

"  More  than  once,  and  I  fear  badly.  Alex- 
ander Walker  has  gone  now  to  tell  Aunt  Mary. 
But  he  staunched  that  wound  with  gun-wad- 


HANGING  ROCK  2I$ 

ding  and  dashed  on  in  front  of  his  men;  and 
above  all  the  noise  you  could  hear  his  voice 
urging  them  forward.  When  we  reached  the 
Tory  camp  there  was  a  hand  to  hand  fight  and 
John  fell  again  with  several  wounds.  Some  of 
his  men  ran  to  help  him  but  he  ordered  them 
back  to  the  fight ;  and  for  all  he  could  no  longer 
lead  himself  you  could  still  hear  him  urging 
his  men  after  the  Tories  as  they  fled.  It  was 
there  the  boys — "  his  voice  choked,  and  for  a 
moment  all  were  silent.  "  Ebenezer  and  Robert 
must  have  been  killed  at  once :  we  found  them 
fallen  across  each  other. 

"  But  for  all  our  loss  it  was  a  gallant  fight 
we  made,  not  only  against  the  Tories  but  the 
British  regulars,  the  Prince  of  Wales  regiment 
at  that.  When  we  saw  them  marching  toward 
us,  their  platoon  firing  and  charge  of  bayonet 
was  a  new  way  of  warfare  to  many  of  our  men. 
But  for  all  we  were  only  militia  with  many 
who  had  never  been  in  battle  before,  we  stood 
and  met  them  with  a  fire  that  would  have  done 
credit  to  any  soldiers  of  the  Revolution,  and 
routed  them  too." 

Then  it  was  a  victory  indeed." 
Yes,  but  we  were  not  strong  enough  to 
hold  the  field.     Some  of  our  own  men  were 
mistaken  for  the  enemy.     With  our  prisoners, 


2i6  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

we  retreated  to  our  first  stand ;  and  just  as  I 
left  the  British  had  sent  in  a  flag  for  a  truce." 

"  Was  our  loss  large?  "  asked  Esther. 

"  Twelve  killed  and  forty  wounded,  I  was 
told.  And  Esther,  James  Knox  sent  word  that 
he  needs  you.  You  can  go  back  with  me, 
for  I  shall  start  so  as  to  be  there  by  morning." 

"And  how  did  John  and  Sammy  fight?" 
asked  Margaret. 

"  Bravely ;  and  they  were  not  the  only  boys. 
A  little  Andy  Jackson,  but  thirteen,  from  the 
Waxhaws,  was  there,  fighting  with  the  best 
of  the  men." 

Soon  there  were  more  arrivals,  Walker  with 
Mrs.  McClure,  hastening  to  the  side  of  her 
son;  and  before  midnight  the  little  party  were 
on  their  way.  It  was  morning,  when,  along 
rough  by-roads,  they  came  to  the  brow  of  a 
deep  narrow  valley,  and  in  sight  of  Hanging 
Rock,  a  great  conglomerate  bowlder,  studded 
with  white  pebbles ;  as  were  the  others  scat- 
tered around  it,  poised  on  the  verge  of  the 
steep  bank,  some  hundred  feet  above  the  stream 
to  which  it  had  given  name.  "  There,"  said 
Walker,  who  was  riding  beside  Esther,  and 
pointing  with  his  hand,  "  is  where  we  made 
the  first  attack,  and  yonder  among  the  rocks 
the  hottest  of  the  battle  was  fought ! ' 


HANGING  ROCK  2iy 

Esther's  eyes  filled  with  tears  as  she  looked 
at  the  place  where  her  brothers  had  laid  down 
their  lives.  "  And  you  escaped  unhurt,"  with 
a  tremor  of  thankfulness  in  her  tone. 

"  Yes,  but  I  did  not  think  so  at  one  time. 
As  the  Tory  militia  broke  and  ran  for  the  Brit- 
ish camp,  without  stopping  to  think  many  of 
our  men  rushed  pell-mell  with  them.  I  was 
pushing  along  and  just  going  to  fire  on  those 
ahead,  when  one  of  the  men  nearest  to  me 
caught  my  arm,  crying,  '  Those  are  on  our 
side; '  and  then  as  if  struck  by  a  sudden  sus- 
picion he  asked,  '  What's  that  green  leaf  in 
your  hat  for  ?  ' 

"  You  see  we  had  each  taken  the  precau- 
tion to  put  a  green  leaf  in  our  hat,  as  a  token 
we  might  know  one  another  by,  before  going 
into  battle.  As  soon  as  I  saw  that  all  around 
me  were  Tories  I  pulled  mine  out  as  quick  as 
I  could.  But  it  was  too  late;  the  discovery 
was  already  made;  and  quick  as  thought  one 
of  them  seized  my  gun  and  another  ran  a  bay- 
onet through  my  shirt."  He  lifted  his  arm  to 
show  the  gaping  rent.  "  I  let  the  rifle  go — 
later  I  found  a  better  one,  and  started  back 
toward  our  own  men.  It  seemed  that  they 
fired  fifty  guns  after  me,  and  every  jump  I 
made  I  heard  something  fall  on  the  leaves, — 


2i8  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

which  I  took  for  blood  and  I  thought  I  must 
be  badly  wounded,  and  would  soon  fall  ex- 
hausted. Then  I  thought  of  the  thirst  I  had 
seen  in  those  bleeding  to  death,  and  my  mouth 
began  to  feel  parched.  By  this  time  I  had 
reached  the  little  stream  and  stooped  to  drink : 
but  on  looking  for  my  hurt  I  found  that  it  was 
only  my  powder-horn  which  had  been  severely 
wounded,  shot  through  with  a  rifle  ball;  and 
that  the  greater  part  of  my  powder  had  spilled 
out  as  I  ran.  I  can  laugh  at  it  now  it  is  over," 
he  added ;  "  but  it  was  very  real  then,  and  how 
I  wish  all  the  wounds  could  have  been  like 
that." 

As  they  neared  the  creek,  from  below  them 
came  the  sound  of  falling  water  and  the  grind- 
ing of  mill-stones;  and  turning  a  clump  of 
trees  they  were  beside  the  cabin  of  the  miller, 
perched  on  the  verge  of  the  steep  bank.  At 
the  sound  of  their  horses'  feet  the  black  face 
of  the  negro-miller  looked  cautiously  out; 
then  seeing  who  it  was  he  came  to  the  door, 
his  face  broadening  in  a  smile.  Alexander 
Gaston  checked  his  horse.  "  Well,  Adam,  it 
was  a  pretty  sharp  fight  we  had  on  the  other 
side  of  the  creek  yesterday." 

"  'Deed,  an'  it  was.  An'  my,  how  de  red- 
coats did  scamper  when  Massa  Sumpter  an' 


HANGING  ROCK  2IQ 

Jacky  McCltire  pitched  into  'em,  dey  run  just 
like  deer."  On  the  side  toward  the  creek  they 
could  see  the  great  bowlder,  scooped  out  like  a 
regular  arch,  so  large  that  it  would  shelter  a 
large  number.  Adam  pointed  across.  "  A 
heap  o'  red-coats  sleep  under  dar  de  night  be- 
fore de  battle,  and  dere  I  hide  las'  night." 

Walker  had  rode  on  but  now  returned. 
"  But,  Adam,  where  are  our  men  ?  I  see  no 
signs  of  them  ?  " 

"  No,  dey's  all  gone.  After  de  red-coats 
sent  in  de  white  flag,  dey  waited  to  make  lit- 
ters for  de  wounded,  an'  den  in  de  night  dey 
started  for  de  Waxhaws.  You'll  find  'em 
dar." 

For  a  moment  they  sat  silent,  looking  across 
at  the  great  rock  lifted  against  the  pink  glow 
of  the  morning  sky, — sorrowfully  thinking- of 
those  laid  under  the  fresh  earth.  Then  turn- 
ing their  horses  northward,  in  the  wake  of  the 
little  patriot  army,  they  rode  away  from  the 
spot  where  history  says  there  had  been  one  of 
the  most  spirited  and  best  fought  actions  by 
raw  militia — all  volunteers — of  the  Revolu- 
tion. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

JAMIE. 

It  was  three  days  later:  with  evening  a 
cool  wind  had  sprung  up,  a  few  drops  of  rain 
were  falling,  a  handful  of  fire  burned  low  on 
the  hearth,  its  fitful  light  the  only  one  in  the 
room.  Mrs.  Gaston  sat  in  a  low  chair  before 
it,  but  her  knitting  lay  in  her  lap;  and  though 
her  face  under  the  white  frill  of  her  cap  still 
held  its  strong  calm,  it  was  as  though  touched 
with  a  sudden  weight  of  years.  It  was  easy 
to  guess  where  her  thoughts  had  turned.  Not 
only  to  the  new  graves,  but  to  Joseph,  wounded, 
suffering,  her  sons  and  kinsfolk  in  daily  dan- 
ger, and  her  husband,  whose  vacant  chair, 
hacked  and  broken,  was  a  mute  witness  to  the 
British  hatred  he  had  incurred.  Polly  and 
Margaret  McCreary  sat  near  the  fire,  but  the 
spell  of  silence  was  on  them  also :  and  save  for 
the  light  falling  of  a  red  coal  there  was  no 
sound ;  when  suddenly  breaking  the  stillness 
came  the  tramping  of  a  horse's  feet  at  the  door. 

The  first  thought  was  of  the  enemy.  "  Let 
us  shut  and  fasten  the  door,"  whispered  Polly. 

220 


JAMIE  22i 

But  as  she  sprang  to  her  feet  to  cross  the  room, 
the  old  dog  lying  on  the  hearth  lifted  his  head, 
pricked  up  his  ears,  and  sprang  out  with  a  joy- 
ful bark.  There  was  an  answering  whinny, 
then,  almost  before  there  wras  time  for  thought, 
a  familiar  figure  stood  in  the  doorway,  the 
white  hair  falling  over  the  broad  shoulders, 
the  tall  form  slightly  bent  with  years. 

"Grandfather!"  "Uncle  John!"  called 
Margaret  and  Polly  in  one  voice ;  but  his  wife 
had  laid  a  hand  on  either  shoulder  and  kissed 
both  cheeks.  "  John,"  and  for  all  her  forti- 
tude her  voice  was  quivering;  "  in  this  time  of 
sorrow  I  have  longed  for  you,  but  you  must 
not  stay.  I  have  lost  my  sons,  if  I  lose  my 
husband  I  am  indeed  bereft." 

He  drew  her  closer  to  him.  "  Yes,  Esther,  I 
shall  stay.  I  have  come  back  to  stay.  Our 
brave  boys  have  given  the  flower  of  their  young 
lives :  I  have  already  lived  beyond  the  allotted 
span;  and  it  is  at  best  but  a  few  more  days 
that  can  be  taken  by  my  foes.  This  is  my 
home;  I  won  it  from  the  wilderness.  Here  I 
have  spent  the  years  that  are  past,  and  here, 
God  willing,  I  shall  spend  those  which  remain." 

Mrs.  Gaston  sighed.  "  I  had  hoped,  John, 
that  you  were  safe  with  your  brother  at  New- 
bern." 


222  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

"  That  was  where  I  expected  to  be ;  but  as  I 
found  my  way  blocked  up  by  the  loyalists  at 
Cross  Creek,  I  turned  back  and  remained  a 
little  time  in  Iredell  and  Mecklinburg  Coun- 
ties. It  was  there  I  heard  from  a  courier  of 
the  battle  of  Hanging  Rock,  and  its  terrible 
cost  to  us;  and  then  and  there  I  decided  to  re- 
turn to  mv  home  to  live  or  die." 

His  wife  pointed  to  his  mutilated  chair. 
"  You  can  see  by  the  vengeance  spent  on  sense- 
less wood  what  the  enemy  may  attempt.  Par- 
son Simpson  has  been  arrested  and  harshly 
treated  for  the  crime  of  preaching  patriot  ser- 
mons ;  Henry  Martin  has  been  shot  on  his  way 
to  church  with  his  Bible  in  his  hand.  Look 
around  at  our  wrecked  home,  stripped  of  every- 
thing. We  are  sleeping  on  some  cow-skins 
that  the  enemy  overlooked,  for  there  has  been 
no  time  to  repair  the  loss ;  and  even  if  we 
should  there  is  no  knowing  what  hour  we 
might  be  plundered  again." 

A  smile  crossed  his  face.  "  Let  us  be  thank- 
ful we  have  even  cow-skins  to  sleep  on." 
Then  more  gravely :  "  Do  not  urge  me, 
Esther.  We  have  shared  gladness  and  danger 
and  sorrow  together  these  many  years,  and, 
please  God  we  will  till  the  end.  But  I  shall 
not  go  unprepared."     Throwing  his  coat  open 


JAMIE  223 

he  showed  a  brace  of  horseman's  pistols  in  his 
belt.  "  These  and  my  trusty  rifle,  all  well 
loaded  and  ready  for  use,  shall  be  my  com- 
panions by  day  and  by  night;  for  I  am  re- 
solved, in  case  of  attack,  to  defend  to  the 
death,  my  house,  my  wife,  and  myself." 

Polly  clapped  her  hands.  "  Uncle  John,  it 
does  me  good  to  hear  you.  If  every  man  had 
your  spirit  Cornwallis  would  soon  find  that 
the  task  he  had  undertaken  was  more  than  he 
could  accomplish." 

As  she  spoke,  a  step  sounded  on  the  porch; 
it  was  a  neighbor,  one  of  the  soldiers  in  Mc- 
Clure's  company.  "  No,  I  can't  come  in,  I'm 
on  my  way  home.  I  just  stopped  to  say  that 
Esther  sent  a  message  by  me  to  Polly,  to  come 
to  the  Waxhaws,  I  shall  return  in  the  morn- 
ing, you  can  ride  in  my  company." 

"  Thank  you,"  answered  Polly.  "  I  shall  be 
glad  to,  and  I  will  be  ready." 

The  church  on  Waxhaw  Creek  had  again 
been  filled  with  the  wounded ;  and  as  Polly  en- 
tered, almost  the  first  one  her  eyes  fell  on,  was 
young  Joseph  Gaston,  pale,  exhausted  from 
loss  of  blood,  his  face  bandaged,  but  with  a 
greeting  smile  in  his  eyes.  "  Oh,  Joseph,  how 
sorry  I  am  that  you  have  to  be  here,"  taking 
his  hand. 


224  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

"  Well,  I'd  rather  be  up  and  out  myself/' 
speaking  slowly  and  with  difficulty ;  "  but  after 
all  it  isn't  much  to  lose  a  bit  of  your  face  when 
you  think  what  it  would  be  to  have  an  arm  or 
leg  gone." 

"  Oh  Joseph's  game,"  said  John  McClure, 
who  lay  near  him.  "  After  he  was  wounded 
they  carried  him  to  a  little  stream  in  the  rear, 
and  faint  as  he  was  from  the  loss  of  blood, 
when  he  heard  the  firing  of  the  British  regulars 
on  the  hill  in  an  encounter  with  his  regiment, 
instead  of  thinking  of  himself  he  was  asking 
of  everyone  who  came  down  what  success  our 
men  were  having.  When  some  one  told  him 
that  we  were  dropping  the  British  like  wild 
turkeys,  why  he  seemed  almost  happy." 

"  I  didn't  so  much  mind  getting  hit  in  the 
head  myself,"  admitted  Joseph,  "  when  I  knew 
we  were  giving  it  to  them.  But  John  can't 
say  much ;  he  would  hardly  let  a  man  stop  fight- 
ing long  enough  to  help  him." 

Captain  McClure  gave  a  groan.  "  It's  hard, 
I  tell  you,  to  be  laid  flat  when  you  know  there 
isn't  a  man  to  spare." 

"  I'm  glad  that  you  are  improving,  John,  for 
we  certainly  can't  spare  you,"  and  Polly 
turned  as  she  saw  Esther  coming  toward  her. 
"  I  wanted  you,"  after  a  few  brief  questions  as 


Jamie  !  Jamie  !     Can  it  be  my  Jamie  ?  "  —  P< 


tge  225. 


JAMIE  225 

to  those  at  home;  "though  most  of  the  men 
are  gaining,  there  is  plenty  to  do.  Will  you 
take  this  cup  of  water  to  the  soldier  in  that 


corner  ?  ' 


"  Of  course,  to  help  is  what  I  came  for." 
At  the  first  glance  Polly  had  thought  Esther's 
face  pale  and  sorrowful,  but  as  she  spoke  her 
eyes  shone  almost  merry. 

Slowly  Polly  passed  down  the  aisle,  where, 
in  the  pews  on  each  side,  as  well  as  on  the 
floor,  beds  had  been  made  for  the  wounded, — 
stopping,  as  she  went,  to  speak  with  one  and 
another  she  knew.  The  wounded  man  in  the 
corner  lay  with  his  face  turned  away.  "  I 
wonder  if  he  is  asleep?'  she  thought,  as  he 
made  no  movement  when  she  paused  beside 
him.  After  waiting  a  moment  she  spoke  half 
timidly  :  "  Would  you  like  a  drink  ?  I  have 
brought  some  water." 

At  the  sound  of  her  voice  he  turned  with  a 
sudden  effort  to  raise  himself;  and  as  Polly 
saw  his  face  she  started.  Her  hands  trembled 
till  the  water  spilled ;  for  an  instant  she  stood 
motionless,  her  heart  hardly  beating :  and  then 
she  dropped  beside  hirn.  "  Jamie !  Jamie ! 
Can  it  be  my  Jamie?  " 

And  Jamie  it  was ;  but  not  the  slender  pale- 
faced  lad  she  had  known,  was  this  broad-shoul- 


226  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

dered,  well-grown  young  fellow.  For  the  long 
strain  of  excitement,  of  terror,  of  hardship, 
with  the  fever  following,  had  shattered  and 
burnt  away  the  intangible  something  which 
had  so  long  bound  him;  and  the  months  of 
simple  healthful  life  in  the  wigwam  and  forest 
had  brought  healing  and  strength,  both  mental 
and  physical.  All  this  she  did  not  realize  till 
later.  What  she  did  see  in  that  first  glad 
look  was  that  the  elusive  shadow  was  gone 
from  his  face,  that  the  lips  had  taken  firmer 
lines,  that  the  eyes  met  hers  with  a  gaze  as 
clear  and  bright  as  her  own,  and  that  beneath 
all  was  still  the  warm  and  loving  heart.  "  Oh 
Jamie,"  she  repeated,  winding  her  arms  around 
his  neck  and  laying  her  cheek  to  his ;  "  I  have 
been  hungry  for  you.  It  has  seemed  some- 
times that  I  should  never  see  my  brother 
again." 

"  And  I  have  wearied  for  my  sister.  You 
will  never  know  how  I  have  wanted  you, 
Polly." 

"But  are  you  badly  hurt?"  she  asked 
anxiously. 

"  No,  it  is  only  a  flesh  wound  in  the  shoul- 
der. I  shall  soon  be  able  to  carry  a  rifle 
again." 


JAMIE  227 

"  And  how  long  have  you  been  near  me, 
and  I  never  knew  it  ?  " 

"  I  came  with  some  recruits  from  Charlotte. 
We  only  joined  Sumpter  the  day  before  the 
battle." 

A  step  neared  them;  Jamie  looked  up. 
"  Polly,  I  wonder  if  you  will  know  who  this 
is?" 

She  rose  to  her  feet  and  turned  to  find  her- 
self facing  a  tall  young  soldier  in  uniform. 
For  an  instant  onlv  did  she  stand  silent. 
"  Why  it's  Duncan,  Duncan  Campbell!  "  hold- 
ing out  both  her  hands.  "  But  where  have  you 
been  all  this  while?  I  have  never  once  even 
heard  of  you  since  that  day  at  Moore's  Creek 
Bridge?" 

"  That  may  be  because  I  have  been  in  so 
many  places :  in  Virginia,  to  the  North  with 
dispatches,  at  Fort  Moultrie,  at  Savannah,  be- 
fore Charleston,  in  nearly  every  part  of  the 
Carolinas." 

A  sudden  thought  came  to  Polly.  "  Was 
it  with  Duncan,  Jamie,  that  you  left  the  Indian 
village?" 

"  Yes.  But  how  did  you  know  that  I  had 
been  there? " 

In  answer  she  told  him  of  the  wounded  Cat- 
awba at  the  battle  of  Rocky  Mount,  and  the 


228  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

story  he  had  told  her  before  his  death.  As 
Jamie  heard  her,  his  eyes  grew  wet.  "  Gray 
Eagle  gone !  that  is  sad  news.  A  nobler,  truer 
friend  no  one  ever  had,  to  him  and  his  old 
mother  I  owe  my  life  the  long  weeks  that  I 
lay  sick  in  his  wigwam :  and  when  Running 
Deer  came  back  from  Cross  Creek  and  told  me 
you  were  gone  he  could  not  learn  where,  and 
that  the  Highlanders  were  in  a  panic  for  fear 
of  the  soldiers  coming,  I  felt  that  Gray  Eagle 
was  the  only  friend,  and  his  wigwam  the  only 
refuge  I  had.  If  I  had  been  a  brother  he  could 
not  have  been  kinder,  and  though  he  was  an 
Indian  I  learned  many  things  of  him :  together 
we  made  bows  and  arrows,  together  we  tracked 
the  deer,  by  signs  that  I  should  never  have 
seen  had  he  not  taught  me." — He  paused 
abruptly,  and  then  added,  "  Yet,  as  he  said, 
he  was  a  warrior,  and  he  met  death  as  a  war- 
rior would  wish." 

"  But  what  I  don't  understand,"  said  Polly, 
"  is  how  you  came  there.  Till  I  met  him  the 
only  word  I  had  ever  had  of  you  was  through 
Donald  MacDonald ;  that  you  were  with 
Hector  Lauchlan,  and  that  his  plan  was  to  go 
to  the  West  Indies.  I  have  always  thought 
of  you  as  there." 

"  That  was  Hector's  idea.     After  the  defeat 


JAMIE  229 

of  the  clans  he  and  I  came  together  in  the 
woods.  We  both  thought  we  would  be  killed 
if  taken,  and  that  we  must  escape  as  fast  and 
far  as  we  could :  so  we  started  for  the  coast, 
but  we  lost  ourselves  in  the  swamps ;  we 
thought  we  were  pursued,  and  finally  we  turned 
back  and  toward  the  high  land  of  South  Car- 
olina. Oh,"  putting  out  his  hands,  "  It  is  like 
a  nightmare  to  me  yet  when  I  think  of  those 
days.  Going,  going,  always  going,  footsore 
and  tired,  often  with  nothing  to  eat  but  what 
roots  we  could  dig,  and  every  minute  afraid 
for  our  lives.  Polly,  many  times  I  remem- 
bered what  you  told  me,  that  when  the  clans 
marched  away  they  would  have  no  warm  beds 
to  sleep  in,  and  perhaps  go  hungry,  and  more 
than  once  I  cried  myself  to  sleep  on  the  cold 
ground." 

"  My  poor  Jamie,"  and  Polly  laid  her  hand 
on  his  in  a  pitying  gesture.  "  But  why  did 
you  go  with  the  clans  ?  " 

"  I  didn't  mean  to,  though  I  was  dazzled 
with  the  music  and  all;  but  at  the  very  last 
they  almost  forced  me  to.  They  said,  too,  that 
I  would  be  a  coward  if  I  stayed  back,  and  I 
didn't  want  to  be  a  coward." 

"  No  one  would  have  thought  him  a  coward 


230  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

to  have  seen  him  at  Hanging  Rock,"  inter- 
rupted Duncan. 

Jamie  smiled.  "  I  suffered  enough  fear  in 
the  days  I  am  telling  you  of — so  far  away  and 
misty  they  seem  now,  to  last  me  a  life-time. 
So  at  last  we  came  to  the  Indians'  village;  by 
that  time  I  could  go  no  farther,  and  Hector 
left  me,  saying  he  should  try  and  get  to  the 
British  army :  and  with  them  I  stayed  till  one 
day  Duncan  came." 

Polly  turned  to  Duncan :  "  Did  you  know 
he  was  there?  " 

"  No,  I  had  missed  my  road  as  I  was  going 
to  North  Carolina  with  dispatches,  and  know- 
ing the  Catawbas  were  friendly,  stopped  at 
this  village  for  the  night.  You  can  guess  my 
amazement  at  seeing  Jamie,  and  how  glad  I 
was  when  he  said  he  would  go  with  me;  and 
we  have  been  together  ever  since." 

"  How  long  ago  wTas  that?  " 

"  Not  quite  two  years." 

"  It  was  in  the  moon  of  falling  leaves  we 
left,"  and  Jamie  smiled. 

"  Polly,"  asked  Duncan,  "  do  you  mind  how 
we  used  to  talk  about  the  war  when  we  were 
down  by  the  creek  fishing?  " 

"  Yes,  I  have  thought  of  it  often." 

"  How   little   we  dreamed   then   what  war 


was." 


JAMIE  231 

"  And  do  you  remember,  Duncan,  the  time 
Donald  MacDonald  threatened  to  throw  you 
into  the  creek,  because  you  said  you  would 
fight  for  the  Colonies." 

He  laughed.  "  Indeed  I  do,  and  you  said 
you  would  help  me.  But  I  wouldn't  mind  so 
much  being  whipped  by  Donald  now ;  he  is  so 
famous  in  that  line." 

"  I  have  heard  of  his  daring." 

"  And  I  have  seen  it  more  than  once.  At 
Savannah  when  the  retreat  sounded  and  the 
fire  was  most  deadly  he  rushed  through  it,  tore 
the  color  of  his  regiment  from  the  parapet 
where  it  had  been  planted,  and  carried  it  safely 
away.  The  British  fear  Donald  and  they  have 
reason  too." 

"  But,  Polly,  you  haven't  told  me  where  you 
have  been?  "  questioned  Jamie. 

"  At  Uncle  John  Gaston's."  And  she  went 
on  to  tell  of  the  home  she  had  found  there,  of 
Justice  Gaston  and  the  stand  he  had  taken,  of 
the  sons  who  had  gone  out  to  fight,  and  of 
their  loss  at  Hanging  Rock. 

Jamie's  eyes  brightened.  "  With  men  like 
those  we  need  not  be  discouraged.  Esther 
Gaston  told  me  that  we  were  cousins,  but  she 
never  said  a  word  about  you." 

"  She  was  keeping  that  as  a  surprise." 


232  POLLY   OF   THE  PINES 

"  And  the  happiest  surprise  of  my  life." 

Polly  smoothed  his  hair  with  a  soft  touch. 
"  I  can  say  that  too.  But  Sumter  and  his 
army,  are  they  still  on  the  Waxhaw  ?  " 

"  No,"  answered  Duncan,  "  they  have  gone 
south  again ;  but  it  is  the  intention  to  move  the 
wounded  to  Charlotte,  and  I  have  been  detailed 
as  one  of  the  escort.  I've  been  looking  after 
Jamie  and  keeping  him  cheered  up,  but  I  don't 
suppose  that  will  be  needed  any  more." 

"  Oh  yes,"  and  his  voice  was  almost  gay; 
"  I  shall  want  you  both." 

It  was  not  long  till  Polly  was  again  by 
Esther's  side.  "  I  know  now  why  you  sent 
for  me!  But  how  did  you  know  it  was 
Jamie?  " 

"  In  the  first  place  I  guessed  it  because  he 
looked  so  much  like  you;  and  when  I  learned 
his  name  I  was  sure.  Polly,  I  am  so  glad  you 
have  your  brother." 

Polly  caught  the  longing  note  in  her  voice 
and  knew  what  she  was  thinking  of.  "  Oh, 
Esther,  if  yours  could  only  come  back  again." 

Esther  dashed  away  the  tears  that  filled  her 
eyes.  "  This  is  my  first  great  sorrow,  per- 
haps that  is  why  it  is  so  hard;  for  sometimes 
it  seems  as  if  I  could  never  bear  it.  But 
then,  since  I  came  here,  my  heart  has  been  so 


JAMIE  233 

wrung  with  the  suffering  I  have  seen,  and  of 
many  whom  I  so  well  know  as  neighbors,  that 
I  have  had  little  time  or  thought  to  give  to 
my  own  grief." 

Her  cousin,  Dr.  Knox,  who  was  surgeon  in 
charge,  had  come  up,  and  heard  her  last  words. 
"  No,  Esther  has  not  let  her  own  trouble  keep 
her  from  any  duty  to  the  distressed  or 
wounded.  She  has  been  my  right  hand,  and 
has  spared  herself  no  fatigue  or  exertion  to 
help  me." 

"  That  is  like  Esther,"  was  Polly's  answer. 
"  But  is  it  true  that  the  wounded  are  to  be 
taken  to  Charlotte  ?  " 

"  Yes,  those  from  the  other  battles  have 
been,  and  there  they  are  farther  removed  from 
danger." 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

CROSS    CREEK. 

The  next  day  the  wounded  were  removed 
from  Waxhaw  church  to  Charlotte,  Mrs.  Mc- 
Clure,  Esther,  and  Polly  going  with  them. 
Here  many  of  the  disabled  of  Buford's  com- 
mand still  remained,  together  with  those  from 
Rocky  Mount.  In  rude  log-houses,  the  hastily 
constructed  hospitals,  their  beds  were  boards 
covered  with  straw, — all  suffering,  some 
maimed  for  life,  but  all  alike  heroically  cheer- 
ful, ready  to  treat  their  misfortunes  with  a 
laugh  and  jest. 

As  Dr.  Knox  had  said,  one  reason  for  the 
selection  of  Charlotte  was  its  distance  from  the 
scene  of  trouble  below,  and  the  consequent  be- 
lief in  its  greater  safety.  But  hardly  were  the 
Hanging  Rock  wounded  well  settled  and  re- 
covered from  the  fatigue  of  the  journey,  when 
a  courier  spurred  into  the  town  with  news  of 
the  complete  defeat  of  General  Gates  and  his 
army  by  Lord  Cornwallis  at  Camden.  For  the 
two  days  following,  men,  including  Gates  him- 

234 


CROSS  CREEK  235 

self,  flying  from  the  field  of  disaster,  were 
hurrying  through  Charlotte  northward  bound. 
Woful  news  was  this  to  all,  and  to  none  more 
so  than  to  Captain  John  McClure,  who,  in  a 
fever  of  excitement  and  anxiety  to  be  in  the 
field  again,  disobeyed  the  surgeon,  and  insisted 
on  rising.  His  deep-seated  wound  broke 
afresh,  and  in  a  few  hours  another  gallant 
young  life  had  been  laid  on  the  altar  of  liberty. 

The  rumor  had  now  spread  that  the  British 
were  coming:  all  who  could  were  leaving,  the 
streets  were  full  of  frightened,  hurrying  people, 
and  carts  heaped  with  household  effects. 
Alarm  and  confusion  reigned  on  every  side. 

"  We  cannot  wait  to  make  your  son  a  coffin," 
was  the  answer  made  to  young  McClure' s 
mother;  "  there  is  no  time." 

But  the  blood  of  Justice  Gaston  was  in  her 
veins.  "  My  son  shall  have  a  Christian  burial," 
indignation  and  sorrow  thrilling  in  her  voice. 
"  You  need  not  fear ;  the  enemy,  the  servants  of 
Satan,  are  bound  like  their  master,  and  can  only 
go  the  length  of  their  chain." 

Duncan  Campbell  had  entered  in  time  to  hear 
what  had  been  said.  "  Mrs.  McClure,  I  will 
stay  with  you ;  and  I  know  enough  others  who 
will  also,  and  pay  Captain  McClure  the  last 
honors  so  brave  a  man  deserves." 


236  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

The  alarm  proved  a  false  one,  but  a  day  later 
a  tall  white  horse  dashed  into  Charlotte  without 
a  saddle  and  its  rider  without  a  hat.  He  was 
followed  by  a  single  trooper,  also  hatless,  with 
a  small  boy  holding  a  drum  in  his  arms  and 
mounted  on  the  horse  behind  him.  It  was 
Sumpter  who  had  hardly  drawn  rein  since  his 
surprise  the  day  before,  with  one  follower  and 
a  drummer  boy. 

"  Sumpter  surprised  and  routed  by  Tarle- 
ton,"  cried  Joseph  Gaston,  raising  himself  from 
his  pillow ;  for  the  news  was  indeed  hard  to  be- 
lieve. "  When  was  it  ?  where  was  it  ?  "  he  de- 
manded of  the  drummer  boy,  whom  Esther 
had  brought  in  and  given  a  bowl  of  soup. 

"  Yesterday,  fifty  miles  below,  near  the 
mouth  of  Fishing  Creek,"  he  answered  between 
his  hungry  mouthfuls. 

"  Why  that  must  have  been  near  Katy 
Steele's,"  said  another  of  the  men,  all  of  whom 
were  eagerly  listening. 

"  Yes,  close  by." 

"  I  can't  understand  it, — Sumpter,  who 
never  seems  to  sleep,  being  surprised.  How 
did  it  happen?  " 

Esther  had  taken  the  bowl  to  refill  it  and  the 
boy  found  his  breath.  "  We  had  taken  over 
forty  loaded  wagons  and  a  hundred  prisoners 


(I 
11 


CROSS  CREEK  237 

from  the  British  and  were  on  our  way  up  coun- 
try, and  had  stopped  for  a  little  rest.  You 
know  how  hot  these  August  noons  are  :  nobody 
dreamed  that  any  enemy  was  near,  the  men's 
arms  were  stacked,  their  horses  were  grazing, 
and  more  than  half  the  men  were  asleep  under 
the  trees ;  when  first  we  knew  Tarleton  and  his 
cavalry  was  on  us.  You  never  saw  anything 
like  it,  they  grabbed  the  guns  and  horses,  fired 
into  the  men,  an'  made  an  awful  lot  of  'em 
prisoners." 

Was  John   Steele   hurt  ?  '     asked   Joseph. 

No,  I  saw  him  get  away,  and  he  'most 
threw  Sumpter  onto  his  horse;  Sumpter  was 
asleep  and  I  guess  if  it  hadn't  been  for  Captain 
Steele  he  would  have  been  killed  or  made  pris- 
oner. Then  Bill  Logan  took  me  up  behind  him 
and  my,  but  we  ran!  I  ain't  got  anything  on 
but  my  shirt,"  looking  down  at  his  bare  and 
sunburned  legs;  for  I'd  just  come  out  of  the 
creek,  where  I'd  been  in  bathing,  and  I  hadn't 
time  to  get  dressed  any  more." 

Joseph  Gaston  groaned  at  the  bad  news ;  and 
to  those  wounded  men  who  had  followed  and 
fought  under  Sumpter  it  seemed  that  a  black 
cloud  blotted  out  the  sunshine.  Nor  was  it  so 
with  them  alone.  Coming  together  with  the 
defeat  of  Gates,  this  rout  and  capture  of  two 


238  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

armies  from  which  so  much  had  been  hoped, 
cast  a  gloom  over  the  whole  region ;  while  for 
the  time  the  hopes  of  the  patriots  in  the  South 
were  well  nigh  crushed.  On  the  other  hand 
Cornwallis  believed  that  South  Carolina  was 
now  conquered,  and,  confident  of  future  victor- 
ies, he  turned  his  steps  toward  the  North  State 
to  establish  roval  rule  there. 

The  morning  following  Sumpter's  arrival, 
as  Polly  went  to  the  house  where  Jamie  was 
quartered,  she  found  him  waiting  for  her  at 
the  door.    "  Oh,  Jamie,  ought  you  to  do  this  ?  ' 
she  asked. 

"  Dr.  Knox  said  I  might.  My  wound  is  al- 
most healed,  and  this  is  no  time  for  a  man  to 
nurse  a  little  hurt.  As  I  knew  he  would, 
Sumpter  has  already  begun  to  gather  another 
force  and  Duncan  and  I  are  going  to  be  of  it. 
We  cannot  go  into  action  at  once  and  I  shall  be 
quite  well  by  the  time  we  move." 

Her  first  impulse  was  of  protest.  He  had 
just  been  given  back  to  her;  how  could  she  see 
him  go  out  to  danger  again.  Then  there  came 
the  quick  realization  that  this  was  no  weak  boy, 
but  a  young  man  grown  strong  and  resolute; 
and  though  her  heart  cried  out,  she  was  glad 
and  proud  that  it  should  be  so.  The  struggle 
was  over  in  a  moment  and  for  answer  she  put 


CROSS  CREEK  239 

a  hand  on  either  cheek.  '  Jamie,  through  those 
long  years  that  you  have  been  from  me,  every 
day  I  prayed  that  God  would  keep  you  safe. 
I  will  pray  so  still." 

He  bent  and  kissed  her.  "  I  will  not  forget 
that,  Polly.  And  now  what  are  you  going  to 
do  ?" 

"If  you  join  Sumpter  I  shall  return  to 
Cedar  Shoals  with  Aunt  Mary  McClure. 
Esther  will  stay  and  help  with  the  wounded  till 
Joseph  is  able  to  go  back,  but  she  thinks  I  may 
be  more  needed  there." 

In  the  months  which  followed,  the  struggle 
continued  between  the  two  forces  and  the  vic- 
tories gained  by  the  Americans  re-animated 
again  their  hearts  and  hopes.  Not  long  after 
the  battle  of  the  Cowpens  Jamie  paid  a  flying 
visit  to  Cedar  Shoals,  in  high  spirits  at  the  late 
success.  "  I'm  glad  a  new  year  has  opened," 
said  Uncle  John  Gaston,  as  they  talked  over 
the  events  of  the  war;  "  for  1780  has  been  one 
of  gloom  for  the  South,  with  the  fall  of 
Charleston,  the  shame  of  Camden,  the  surprise 
of  Sumpter,  almost  within  my  hearing,  and 
Tarleton's  iron  heel  grinding  down  on  the 
Carolinas. 

"  Yes,  but  we  have  paid  the  British  some 
debts,  and  taught  them  some  lessons,"  Jamie's 


240  POLLY   OF   THE  PINES 

eyes  were  sparkling.  "  King's  Mountain  in 
October  was  a  lesson  I  fancy  they  will  not  soon 
forget ;  at  the  Blackstocks  in  November,  Sump- 
ter's  setting  Tarleton  and  his  men  running  for 
life  and  liberty  might  have  taught  him  some- 
thing ;  and  now  the  Cowpens  in  January,  when 
Morgan  scattered  Tarleton's  dragoons  like 
chaff,  tells  what  the  Americans  can  do  and  will 
do." 

"  You  are  right,  James,"  and  the  old  man 
nodded.  "  Three  decisive  victories  in  four 
months  is  something  to  be  proud  of,  aside  from 
the  blows  Marion  has  constantly  inflicted.  I 
am  too  old  to  do  anything  except  to  pray  for 
my  country  and  encourage  others  to  resist,  but 
I  am  trusting  that  with  this  year  brighter  days 
are  coming,  and  that  even  my  dim  eyes  may 
yet  see  the  liberty  of  which  we  have  dreamed." 

Polly  was  leaning  on  the  back  of  her  broth- 
er's chair.  "  You  have  talked  war  and  battle, 
Jamie,  ever  since  you  came :  now  tell  me  some- 
thing about  yourself.  You  said  your  term  of 
last  enlistment  had  expired,  are  you  going  to 
stay  here  with  us?  " 

He  looked  up  at  her  with  a  smile.  "  Not 
now,  Polly,  the  time  hasn't  come  yet  to  hang  up 
the  rifle.  Morgan  with  his  army  has  retreated 
into  North  Carolina,  Cornwallis  is  following, 


CROSS  CREEK  24 1 

and  some  hot  work  in  the  North  State  is  ahead. 
Duncan  Campbell  has  already  gone,  and  I  but 
came  here  first.  We  are  thinking  of  joining 
Captain  Slocumb's  company  of  light-horse  on 
the  Neuse." 

A  sudden  resolve  came  to  Polly.  "  Then  I 
am  going  to  Cross  Creek  with  you.  Aunt  Jean 
has  been  writing  me  to  come,  and  I  shall  be  that 
much  nearer  in  case  anything  happens  to  you." 

Justice  Gaston  put  out  his  hand :  "  I'm  not 
sure  that  we  can  spare  Polly." 

But  Esther  interposed :  "  She  is  right,  I 
know  what  it  is.  How  would  I  have  felt  if  I 
had  been  so  far  from  Joseph  that  I  could  not 
have  gone  to  him  when  he  was  wounded." 

A  few  days  later  and  they  were  on  the  road, 
the  breath  of  early  spring  around  them,  as 
when  Polly  made  her  first  journey  to  Cedar 
Shoals.  All  along  the  way  men  were  preparing 
their  fields  for  planting.  Some  of  these  Jamie 
knew,  as  they  had  but  lately  been  part  of  Mor- 
gan's army.  "  Going  to  the  North  State?" 
asked  one  as  he  stopped  his  plow  by  the  road- 
side. "  I  would  have  stayed  with  Morgan  but  I 
had  to  come  home  and  get  my  land  ready  for 
the  crops ;  our  families  have  it  hard  enough  at 
best,  and  unless  we  look  out  for  the  harvest 
they  will  surely  starve." 


2^2  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

"  And  I,"  said  a  neighbor  who  had  come  up, 
a  bag  of  seed-oats  on  his  horse  behind  him, 
"  would  not  be  lingering  here  if  it  were  not  for 
that  order  of  Cornwallis  and  Tarleton,  to  burn 
the  house  of  every  Whig  who  is  away  from 
home.  I'm  willing  to  suffer  myself,  but  it's 
hard  to  think  of  my  wife  and  little  children 
turned  out  homeless. " 

As  they  rode  on,  Jamie  turned  to  Polly, 
"  that's  why  a  young  man  can  better  serve. 
Cornwallis  and  Tarleton  know  that  they  can- 
not strike  a  man  more  surely  than  through  his 
home,  and  they  lose  no  chance  to  do  it." 

Aunt  Jean  gave  Polly  a  warm  welcome,  in- 
deed she  was  in  a  rejoicing  mood :  "  I've  aye 
ben  telling  the  folk  that  the  King  would  come 
to  his  ain  again,  and  now  they'll  see  that  I  was 
right.  See  what  has  been  done  i'  South  Caro- 
lina ;  it's  as  guid  as  a  royal  province  ance  mair, 
and  noo  Cornwallis  is  driving  the  rebels  before 
him  up  through  our  ain  colony." 

As  for  Jamie  and  the  part  he  had  taken, 
"  It's  just  that  Duncan  Campbell,"  she  would 
insist,  "  wha  has  led  the  puir  laddie  awa'. 
And  na  wonder  after  he  had  been  sae  sick,  and 
living  among  the  wild  savages.  You  say  they 
were  kind  to  him.  I'm  no  saying  but  they 
might  have  been  i'  their  way,  but  do  you  sup- 


CROSS   CREEK 


243 


pose  while  he  was  sick  they  took  ony  pains  to 
keep  him  happed  warm  ?  He  says  himself  they 
let  him  have  all  the  cold  water  he  wanted, 
when  every  one  kens  you  never  should  give  ony 
in  a  fever,  and  he  had  nae  calomel  at  all,  just 
some  bits  of  herb  teas.     It's  nae  wonder  he 


was  sick  sae  lang 


j> 


"  But  Aunt  Jean,"  urged  Polly,  "  see  how 
well  and  strong  he  grew  among  them." 

"  And  thankful  I  am  ta  see  it ;  but  wTha 
knows  that  he  would  no  have  grown  strong  and 
well  amang  his  ain  people?  " 

Running  Deer  and  his  errand  to  Cross 
Creek,  she  dismissed  with  as  scant  consider- 
ation. "  How  was  I  ta  ken  wha  sent  him  ? 
Why  did  he  no  speak  up  like  a  man  and  say  he 
cam  fra  James  Dunning.  If  he  had  it  would 
no  have  been  mony  hours  till  I  would  have  had 
men  on  the  way  to  bring  the  puir  laddie  hame, 
instead  of  giving  a  word  that  made  him  afraid 
to  come.  He  says  he  wanted  the  Indian  to 
bring  you  back  wi'  him,  but  if  Jamie  was  sick 
I  wonder  he  should  have  thought  I  would  let 
you  go  off  wi'  a  heathen  savage  ta  be  toma- 
hawked and  scalped." 

"  Where  is  Uncle  Davy  now  ?  "  in  answer  to 
one  of  Polly's  questions :  "  he's  living  wi'  a 
granddaughter  whose  husband  is  out  wi1  the 


244  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

Whigs.  An'  I  would  na  wonder  but  the  time  is 
coming  when  he  will  see  the  error  o'  his  opin- 
ions. Aye,  but  I  wish  Flora  MacDonald  was 
here  now.  Those  wha  had  the  power  thought 
it  a  fine  thing  ta  confiscate  her  property ;  but 
I'm  thinking  it  will  na  be  lang  till  there  is  prop- 
erty confiscated  on  the  ither  side,  and  that  may 
be  the  Slocumbs  will  no  always  have  their  fine 
plantation." 

"  There  are  sairer  losses  than  land,"  sighed 
Mrs.  Elspeth  MacDonald,  who  was  still  living 
with  Aunt  Jean;  "  but  an  she  loses  her  husband 
it  will  be  nae  mair  than  ithers  have  done." 

Polly  soon  found  that  Aunt  Jean's  senti- 
ments wrere  shared  by  a  large  part  of  Cross 
Creek,  though  few  were  as  outspoken;  and 
after  the  atmosphere  of  Cedar  Shoals  it  jarred 
on  her  more  than  she  had  thought  possible; 
though  knowing  that  argument  was  worse  than 
useless  with  Aunt  Jean,  she  set  her  teeth  that 
no  word  should  escape.  After  she  had  heard, 
for  several  days  in  succession,  the  prophecy  as 
to  the  confiscation  of  the  Slocumb  plantation, 
Polly  said :  "  If  there's  danger  of  Mary  Slo- 
comb  losing  her  home,  I  think  when  Jamie 
comes  back  from  Charlotte  I'll  ride  over  to 
the  Neuse  with  him  and  make  her  a  visit  while 
she's  still  there." 


CROSS  CREEK  245 

"  It  might  be  a  guid  idea,"  admitted  Aunt 
Jean,  who  regarded  Polly's  remark  as  almost 
an  admission  of  the  correctness  of  her  views. 
"  But  you'll  no  stay  lang,  and  at  the  first  sign 
of  ony  trouble  be  sure  and  come  back ;  for  here 
amang  the  friends  o'  the  King  you'll  aye  be 
safe." 


CHAPTER  XX. 

AN  OLD  FRIEND. 

Though  letters  were  rare  and  uncertain  in 
those  days,  still  Polly  had  at  wide  intervals 
heard  from  Mary  Slocumb  during  their  separ- 
ation ;  and  when  she  reached  the  Slocumb  home 
her  old  friend  received  her  with  open  arms. 
Very  little  of  change  had  the  years  brought  to 
Mrs.  Slocumb;  her  slender  form  had  gained 
something  in  matronly  dignity,  the  long  ex- 
perience in  self-reliance  had  brought  an  added 
self-poise,  and  forgetfulness  of  self  in  a  noble 
cause  had  touched  her  face  with  an  unconscious 
nobility  of  expression.  For  the  rest  she  was 
the  same;  high-spirited  and  gladsome,  full  as 
ever  of  life  and  energy.  "  Why,  Polly,"  she 
cried,  holding  her  off  for  a  better  view,  "  what 
have  you  been  doing  with  yourself  to  grow  so 
tall?  I'm  afraid  I've  quite  lost  my  little 
Polly." 

"  And  don't  you  want  to  see  the  bigger 
Polly  ?  " 

To  be  sure  I  do.     And  I  have  a  feeling 

246 


a 


AN  OLD  FRIEND  247 

that  when  I  get  used  to  her  I  shall  be  as  fond 
of  her  as  I  was  of  the  other.  There,  when  you 
smiled  I  saw  the  old  dimples.  Why — yes,  it  is 
the  same  Polly  after  all." 

"  I  thought  you  would  find  that  it  was." 

"  And  it's  really  quite  a  mercy  for  you  to 
come;  I'm  alone  so  much  of  the  time  with  only 
little  Jesse  and  the  servants." 

"  Then,  like  the  men  on  Fishing  Creek,  Cap- 
tain Slocumb  is  often  away  ?  ' 

"  Yes,  more  than  often.  His  company  of 
light-horse,  all  from  our  own  neighborhood, 
belongs  to  the  State  line  troops,  but  their  gen- 
eral duty  is  to  act  as  rangers;  they  scour  the 
country  for  miles  around,  keep  an  eye  out  for 
the  enemy,  and  punish  the  Tories  when  they 
get  too  bold  in  plundering  or  murder.  They 
have  been  doing  this  for  three  years  now,  and 
often  are  away  for  weeks  at  a  time." 

That  has  made  it  hard  for  you,  hasn't  it  ?  ' 
Well  it  has  not  always  been  easy,  for  I've 
had  to  be  manager  of  the  house  and  overseer  of 
the  plantation  both  in  one.  I  tell  my  husband 
that  in  these  years  I've  done  all  that  a  man  ever 
did,  except  '  mauling '  rails ;  and  to  take  away 
that  exception  I  went  out  one  day  and  split  a 
few ;  "  with  a  merry  laugh  at  the  remembrance. 

"  And  have  you  never  been  afraid  ?  ' 


a 


248  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

"  Seldom  if  ever.  I  have  proved  the  fidelity 
of  our  slaves  and  depend  on  them  for  protec- 
tion." 

Polly  looked  in  her  face.  "  And  I  think 
your  greatest  dependence  has  been  on  what 
Uncle  John  Gaston  would  call  your  own  '  fear- 
less and  intrepid  spirit.'  " 

"  It's  true  that  I've  had  to  depend  very 
largely  on  my  own  spirit  whatever  it  was ;  and 
I  will  say  the  greatest  fright  of  my  life  was  my 
dream  the  night  before  the  battle  of  Moore's 
Creek  Bridge.  To  think  I  haven't  seen  you 
since  that  day." 

"  How  far  away  it  seems ;  so  much  has  hap- 
pened since.  And  yet  it  was  something  I  shall 
never  forget." 

"  Nor  I  either.  Some  of  the  men  whose 
wounds  I  dressed  there  have  done  good  service 


since." 


And  did  you  come  home  the  night  after  the 
battle?" 

"  Yes,  and  in  the  night.  I  couldn't  wait  till 
morning.  I  don't  think  I  was  ever  so  glad  as  I 
was  to  see  home  again,  and  baby  Jesse  running 
to  meet  me." 

1 1  don't  believe  you  know  what  fear  is," 
and  Polly  gave  a  decided  nod. 

Why  really  I'm  too  busy  to  have  time  to  be 


.. 


AN  OLD  FRIEND  249 

afraid;  for  besides  looking  after  the  house  and 
superintending  the  plantation  I  have  carded, 
spun,  wove,  cut,  and  made  all  the  clothes  my 
husband  has  worn  in  his  active  service,  includ- 
ing his  guard-cloak,  besides  a  few  things  for 
myself.' ' 

Polly's  eyes  were  full  of  what  she  felt.  "  I 
have  always  said  that  you  were  a  wonderful 
woman,  Mary  Slocumb;  for  all  you  look  so 
slim  and  fragile.  I  wonder  what  you  would  do 
if  you  were  six  feet  tall  and  big  in  propor- 
tion ?  " 

She  flushed.  "  Nonsense,  Polly,  I  have  only 
done  what  came  to  my  hand,  as  hundreds  of 
other  women  have.  Besides  I  like  to  be  busy. 
They  tell  me  there  are  ladies  who  are  waited  on 
all  the  time  and  never  do  anything.  Why  such 
a  life  would  kill  me.  If  there's  anything  I'm 
proud  of  it's  that  I  can  do  things,  and  do  them 
well ;  it  has  always  seemed  to  me  that  the  more 
one  had  the  more  they  needed  to  do." 

Polly  laughed.  "  I'm  afraid  you  never  could 
be  one  of  the  fine  ladies  Flora  MacDonald  told 
me  about  that  she  saw  in  London." 

"  I'm  certain  I  would  not;  but  now  tell  me 
about  yourself  and  Jamie.  I  hear  he's  back 
again." 

She  beamed  with  delight  as  Polly  told  of  his 


250 


POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 


recovered  health,  and  that  he  had  come  to  join 
Captain  Slocumb's  troop.  "  That's  the  best 
news  I  have  heard  in  many  a  day.  Jamie  was 
the  brightest  little  fellow  before  he  had  that 
sickness,  and  I  always  felt  the  effect  it  left  must 
wear  away.  He's  a  Neuse  lad  too,  and  this  is 
the  very  place  for  him,  especially  now  that 
Cornwallis  and  Tarleton  are  coming  this  way. 
Ezekiel  will  be  so  glad  to  have  him  in  the 
troop.  But  here  comes  Jesse,  you  haven't 
seen  him  yet,"  and  she  held  out  her  arms,  as 
the  door  opened  and  a  rosy  boy  ran  in. 

As  the  two  friends  sat  together  that  evening, 
talking  of  the  many  things  that  had  come  into 
their  lives,  in  the  eventful  times  since  they 
had  met,  among  other  incidents  Polly  told  of 
the  plundering  of  the  Gaston  home.  "  And 
with  all  the  disturbance  have  you  never  been 
molested  by  the  British  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Once  only,  as  yet.  Of  course  no  one 
knows  what  may  be  in  the  future : '  Mrs. 
Slocumb  paused  and  laughed ;  "  It  really  was 
quite  amusing." 

"  Amusing !  "  Polly's  accent  was  of  aston- 
ishment. 

"  Yes,  in  a  way.  It  was  one  time  when  my 
husband  was  gone,  a  British  captain,  very  fine 
in  a  brand  new  uniform,  with  lace  and  ruffles 


AN  OLD  FRIEND  25 1 

and  embroidery,  and  with  some  thirty  men, 
rode  up  to  the  house.  Our  grand  captain 
strode  in  as  though  everything  belonged  to 
him;  and  in  the  most  insolent,  threatening 
manner,  demanded  of  me  my  keys,  and  all  the 
money  and  plate  I  had  in  my  possession.  I 
told  him  I  had  but  little  money,  only  some 
three  pounds  and  ten  shillings,  pointing  to  that 
secretary  which  stood  unlocked;  and  as  for 
plate  I  had  only  a  small  amount  which  was 
hid,  but  he  might  have  it  if  he  could  find  it. 

"  At  that  he  began  to  swear  and  curse  more 
bitterly  than  ever,  with  threats  of  all  sorts  of 
personal  injury  and  abuse,  if  I  didn't  bring  it 
instantly.  I  let  him  think  I  was  vastly  fright- 
ened and  then  I  told  him  it  was  in  the  cellar. 
My  brave  captain  was  highly  elated.  I  sup- 
pose he  thought  here  was  another  rich  booty 
for  him  to  carry  off  and  enrich  himself  with; 
and  down  into  the  cellar  he  started  without 
waiting  for  a  light  or  to  see  if  he  needed  one. 
You  know  how  dark  our  cellar  is  when  the 
windows  are  closed,  as  they  wrere  then;  and 
finding  that  he  could  see  nothing  he  shouted 
back  and  ordered  a  light.  I  lit  a  candle,  carried 
it  down,  and  at  his  rough  demand,  pointed  to 
the  corner  wThere  I  told  him  he  would  find  the 
treasure;  and  off  he  hurried  to  grasp  his  prize. 


252  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

Well,  you  know  one  candle  doesn't  light  a  eel- 
lar  very  brightly,  and  so  it  wasn't  strange  that 
in  about  two  seconds  he  went  pitching  head 
first  down  into  a  dry  well,  some  twenty  feet 
deep,  which  had  been  dug  for  the  purpose  of 
draining  and  drying  the  cellar." 

"  I  knew  you  had  some  object  in  sending 
him  down  cellar.  If  he  had  known  you  he 
never  wTould  have  gone;  but  it  served  him 
right." 

"  That  was  what  I  thought.  But  down  he 
went  and  for  some  minutes  I  didn't  hear  a 
sound  not  even  a  breath,  though  I  listened 
closely;  and  I  was  unable  to  tell  whether  he 
had  broken  his  neck,  or  was  only  stunned  by 
the  fall  and  insensible  for  a  time.  Still  I  lis- 
tened, and  was  on  the  point  of  going  away 
when  I  heard  a  low  feeble  groan,  followed  by 
a  faint  whining,  like  a  little  puppy.  Then  I 
knew  he  was  alive  and  very  slowly  and  quietly 
I  crept  up  the  stairs  and  walked  out  into  the 
yard  where  I  had  seen  some  of  his  men. 

"  They  were  not  there  now,  for  they  were  all 
near  the  stables,  chasing  and  trying  to  catch 
some  fine  young  horses  in  the  pasture,  that 
were  snorting  and  running,  as  if  in  defiance, 
back  and  forth  across  the  field.  I  gave  the 
alarm  that  their  Captain  had  met  with  an  acci- 


AN  OLD  FRIEND  253 

dent ;  and  in  a  fright  they  all  came  running  to 
the  house,  and  rushed  down  into  the  cellar, 
dark  as  it  was,  shouting  for  their  captain." 

"  I'd  have  let  him  die  in  the  well,"  declared 
Polly. 

"  Oh,  no,  you  wouldn't.  But  by  this  time  he 
had  revived  and  was  shouting  for  help  as 
loudly  as  any  one  could.  When  they  saw  what 
had  happened,  they  brought  a  ladder  as  quickly 
as  possible,  from  the  hay-mow,  let  it  down  into 
the  well,  and  the  gallant  Captain  climbed  this, 
calling  out  to  them  to  carry  him  above  as 
quickly  as  they  could.  So  up  he  came,  and 
when  in  the  light  he  was  a  spectacle.  There 
was  no  water  in  the  well,  and  the  soft  bottom 
had  kept  him  from  harm;  but  he  was  covered 
with  mud  and  slime  and  with  blood  from  his 
nose.  His  fine  uniform  and  laces,  frills  and 
flufYels  were  so  smeared  and  soiled  and  spoiled, 
that  you  would  never  have  known  what  they 
were;  and  but  for  his  sword  dangling  at  his 
side,  there  would  have  been  no  evidence  that 
he  was  one  of  His  gracious  Majesty's  ser- 
vants." 

"  How  did  he  feel  ?  " 

"  He  didn't  stop  to  tell  me,  but  I  thought  he 
was  somewhat  discomfited,  for  he  shouted  loud 
and  long :  '  To  horse, — to  horse ! '     As  soon  as 


254  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

they  could  mount,  away  they  went,  and  I  have 
never  seen  my  Captain  since." 

"  But  what  if  he  had  come  again?  " 

She  straightened  a  little.  "  He  would  have 
had  a  warmer  reception  than  the  first  time. 
My  husband  says  I  am  as  good  a  shot  as  he  is : 
there  are  plenty  of  guns  and  bullets  in  the 
house;  and  if  I  can  hit  a  running  deer  as  I 
have  many  a  time,  I  think  if  need  be  I  could 
a  British  redcoat." 

As  the  days  went  on  the  already  troubled 
atmosphere  grew  more  disquieting.  Corn- 
wallis  and  Tarleton  had  invaded  the  region, 
the  Tories  were  gathering  in  armed  com- 
panies, Captain  Slocumb  and  his  rangers  were 
almost  constantly  in  the  saddle.  "  There  is  no 
knowing  when  he  will  be  home  now,"  Mrs. 
Slocumb  had  said.  "  You  must  stay  and  keep 
me  company,  Polly.  Besides  you  can  be  near 
Jamie,  and  nobody  knows  what  may  happen. 
There's  mischief  in  the  air." 

And  Polly  had  answered :  "  I  would  stay 
for  you,  Mary;  and  I'd  stay  for  Jamie;  and 
I  cannot  do  more  than  stay  for  you  both." 


CHAPTER  XXL 

UNINVITED  GUESTS. 

It  was  ten  o'clock  of  a  beautiful  spring 
morning,  a  little  later,  and  Mrs.  Slocumb  and 
Polly  were  sitting  with  their  work  on  the  front 
veranda.  The  sunshine  was  unclouded,  the 
air  was  balmy,  the  trees  were  fair  with  new 
leaves,  bird-songs  were  in  the  air,  and  the  fields 
sweeping  away  from  the  house  were  freshly 
green.  Life  on  such  a  day  was  a  delight,  and 
especially  was  it  so  to  Mary  Slocumb;  for  her 
husband  was  again  in  the  vicinity,  so  near  that 
he  might  be  home  at  any  hour.  Little  Jesse 
was  playing  about  them,  and  a  few  of  the 
house  servants  were  also  on  the  piazza,  taking 
orders  for  the  day;  when  one  of  them  gave  a 
low  cry:    "  See,  Missus,  see!  " 

Following  her  pointing  finger,  through  the 
trees  they  caught  an  advancing  glint  of  scar- 
let; and  a  few  moments  later  a  splendidly 
dressed  officer,  accompanied  by  two  aids,  and 
followed  at  a  short  distance  by  a  guard  of 
some  twenty  troopers,  dashed  up  to  the  piazza. 

255 


. . 


.. 


256  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

Mrs.  Slocumb  rose  to  her  feet;  as  she  did  so, 
the  officer  raised  his  cap,  and  bowing  to  his 
horse's  neck,  asked : 

"  Have  I  the  pleasure  of  seeing  the  mistress 
of  this  house  and  plantation?  " 

"  It  belongs  to  my  husband,"  she  answered 
calmly. 

"  Is  he  at  home?" 

"  He  is  not." 
Is  he  a  rebel?  " 

No,  sir.  He  is  in  the  army  of  his  country, 
and  fighting  against  our  invaders :  therefore 
not  a  rebel." 

"  I  fear,  madam,"  replied  the  officer,  "  that 
we  differ  in  opinion.  A  friend  to  his  country, 
will  be  a  friend  to  the  King,  our  master." 

"  It  is  only  slaves  who  acknowledge  a  mas- 
ter in  this  country,"  was  the  quick  reply. 

A  deep  flush  crossed  the  florid  face  of  Tar- 
leton, — for  he  it  was ;  and  turning  from  her  to 
one  of  his  aids,  he  ordered  him  to  pitch  the 
tents,  and  form  the  encampment  in  the  orchard 
and  field  on  the  right.  To  the  other  aid  he 
gave  orders  to  detach  a  quarter  guard,  and 
station  pickets  on  each  road  leading  to  the 
house.  Then,  bowing  very  low  again  to  Mrs. 
Slocumb,  he  added :  "  Madam,  the  service  of 
his  Majesty  requires  the  temporary  occupancy 


"He  is  in  the  army  of  his  country." — Page  256. 


UNINVITED   GUESTS  2$J 

of  your  property ;  and  if  it  will  not  be  too  great 
an  inconvenience,  I  will  take  up  my  quarters 
in  your  house." 

While  his  words  were  courteous,  his  tone 
was  imperative,  and  it  was  to  this  latter  that, 
as  he  came  up  the  steps,  she  swept  him  a  little 
courtesy  and  answered :  "  My  family  consists 
only  of  myself,  and  child,  my  friend,  and  a  few 
negroes.    We  are  your  prisoners." 

As  she  spoke,  the  stately  dignity  of  the  slight 
figure,  the  unruffled  calm  of  the  voice,  the  quiet 
self-possession  with  which  she  gave  him  greet- 
ing, impressed  even  the  not  over  impressible 
Tarleton;  and  he  accepted  the  proffered  seat 
with  the  reply :  "  I  trust,  madam,  that  our  in- 
trusion will  be  as  little  unpleasant  as  is  possi- 
ble." 

From  the  veranda  where  he  had  seated  him- 
self, Tarleton  commanded  a  view  of  the 
ground  on  which  his  troops  were  busy  arrang- 
ing their  camp.  The  mansion  fronted  the  east ; 
and  from  it  an  avenue,  a  hundred  and  fifty  feet 
wide,  and  about  half  a  mile  in  length,  led  to 
the  eastern  side  of  the  plantation,  where  the 
road  ran,  with  open  grounds  beyond  it,  partly 
dry  meadow  and  partly  sand  barren.  This 
avenue  was  bordered  on  the  south  side  by  a 
high   fence,   and   a   thick  hedgerow   of   forest 


2-8  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

trees :  while  along  the  opposite  side  extended 
a  rail  fence,  seven  or  eight  feet  high,  such  as 
was  usually  seen  on  plantations  in  that  region. 
As  the  encampment  of  the  British  troops  was 
on  that  part  of  the  plantation  south  of  the  ave- 
nue, it  was  completely  screened  by  the  fences 
and  hedgerow,  from  the  view  of  any  who 
might  approach  from  the  other  way. 

While  the  men  were  busy  with  their  tents, 
the  officers  were  also  busy  making  reports  to 
their  commander  and  taking  orders.  Mrs. 
Slocumb  was  still  within  hearing,  when  she 
heard  an  order  given,  at  which  her  face  grew 
a  shade  paler,  as  she  quietly  turned  away. 

Inside  the  house,  Polly  was  waiting,  and 
caught  her  by  the  arm.  "  And  to  think,  Mary, 
that  it  is  the  terrible  Tarleton  himself!  It 
makes  my  blood  run  cold  the  stories  I  have 
heard  of  him.     What  will  you  do  ?  " 

"  I  shall  treat  him  and  his  officers  as  I  would 
any  guests,  and  give  them  the  best  the  house 
affords.  But  did  you  recognize  that  Tory  cap- 
tain of  militia  who  just  left  the  piazza?  " 

"  No," 

11 1  did  at  once,  for  before  he  joined  the  royal 
army  he  lived  some  fifteen  or  twenty  miles 
below.  The  order  for  him  is  to  take  his  troop 
and  scour  the  country  for  two  or  three  miles 
around." 


UNINVITED   GUESTS  259 

Polly  dropped  her  voice  to  a  whisper : 
"  And  Captain  Slocumb  with  his  men  may  be 
near.     What  can  be  done?" 

"  I  will  see  that  something  is  done,  and  will 
you  call  Jane  and  Dicey  and  see  that  the  sleep- 
ing rooms  are  made  ready?  They  may  all  be 
needed." 

Passing  then  through  the  house  she  called 
a  little  negro :  "  Run  and  tell  Big  George 
I  want  to  see  him  out  in  the  kitchen." 

She  was  giving  directions  to  the  cook  when 
he  answered  her  summons.  "  George,  I  want 
you  to  take  a  bag  of  corn  to  the  mill.  If  your 
master  comes  to-day,  that  is  the  road  he  must 
take,  and  as  it  is  four  miles  there  you  will  be 
apt  to  meet  him.  If  you  do,  tell  him  what  has 
happened  and  warn  him  of  the  danger  of  com- 
ing near.     Make  haste  now." 

"  Yes,  missus,  I  will  sho." 

As  Mrs.  Slocumb  was  going  back  to  the 
house,  she  found  an  officer  waiting  for  her  on 
the  way.  "  Madam,"  there  was  harshness  in 
both  look  and  voice ;  "  I  understood  you  to  say 
that  your  husband  was  absent  on  duty  ?  " 

"  You  did." 

"  Then  will  you  tell  me  where  he  is  likely 
to  be  found?" 

"  I  will  not." 


26o  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

"  It  may  be  for  your  advantage  to  tell." 

"  It  is  my  pleasure  not  to." 

He  looked  at  her,  with  a  scowl.  "  I  have 
known  of  people  who  were  compelled  to  give 
answers  whether  it  pleased  them  or  no.  If  I 
am  not  mistaken  that  may  be  the  case  with 
you." 

Her  blue  eyes  looked  full  in  his.  "  I  have 
made  you  the  one  answer  I  shall.  If  I  knew 
where  my  husband  was  this  minute  and  you 
tore  me  limb  from  limb,  I  would  not  tell  you." 
And  she  walked  past  him  into  the  house. 

In  an  hour  everything  was  quiet,  and  the 
plantation  had  become  an  encampment  of 
some  thousand  or  more  of  Cornwallis'  choicest 
cavalry. 

Within  the  house,  was  a  stir  of  preparation 
for  the  unexpected  and  uninvited  guests;  and 
when  they  were  summoned  to  the  dining-room 
they  found  awaiting  them  a  dinner  such  as 
might  have  been  served  to  guests  instead  of 
enemies.  Generous  abundance  was  then  the 
rule :  and  on  the  whitely  covered  table  smoked 
a  boiled  ham,  flanked  by  dishes  of  vegetables ; 
a  turkey  opposite  was  supported  by  sweet  po- 
tatoes. A  great  platter  of  boiled  beef,  another 
of  sausage,  and  a  third  with  a  pair  of  roast 
chickens,  formed  a  line  across  the  center  of  the 


UNINVITED  GUESTS  26l 

table;  while  a  half  dozen  dishes  of  different 
kinds  of  pickles,  with  stewed  pears  and  numer- 
ous preserves,  plates  of  hot  corn  bread  and 
flaky  biscuit,  filled  up  all  the  vacant  places. 
At  the  head  of  the  table,  handsomely  dressed, 
Mrs.  Slocumb  waited,  with  Polly  beside  her, 
to  give  a  gracious  dignified  welcome  to  her 
unbidden  company,  and  to  preside  as  hostess 
at  the  meal,  whose  service  was  faultless. 

It  was  a  dinner  that  met  the  warm  approval 
of  the  royal  officers ;  the  more  so  when  the  des- 
sert, as  was  the  custom  of  that  day,  was  accom- 
panied by  some  excellent  peach  brandy,  made 
under  Captain  Slocumb's  own  supervision. 
This  received  the  unqualified  praise  of  all ;  and 
as  they  sipped  from  their  glasses  its  merits 
were  freely  discussed. 

"  It's  whiskey,"  said  a  Scotch  officer ;  "  and 
never  before  drank  I  as  gude  out  o'  Scot- 
land." 

"  Whiskey,  indade  it's  not,"  insisted  an- 
other, whose  slight  brogue  told  his  country. 
"  No  Scotch  drink  yet  was  ever  equal  to  it. 
To  me  mind,"  he  added,  "  it  tastes  as  yon 
orchard  smells." 

Tarleton  turned  to  Mrs.  Slocumb:  "  As  we 
do  not  agree,  allow  me,  madam,  to  inquire 
where  the  spirit  we  are  drinking  is  procured?  " 


262  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

"  From  the  orchard  where  your  tents  stand." 

He  looked  out  of  the  open  windows,  at  the 
drifted  pink  blossoms  of  the  trees,  whose  fra- 
grance was  wafted  to  them,  with  the  blue  of  the 
sky  above  and  the  white  of  the  tents  beneath. 
"  Madam,  Lord  Cornwallis  rode  in  to  see  me 
a  short  time  ago,  and  he  was  pleased  to  give 
a  name  to  your  plantation." 

"  Indeed." 

"  Yes,  and  it  seemed  most  fitting, — Pleasant 
Green,  for  I  do  not  know  when  I  have  seen  a 
fairer  sight." 

"  Colonel,"  interrupted  the  Irish  captain,  as 
he  held  up  his  glass  to  have  it  refilled,"  when 
we  conquer  this  country,  is  it  not  to  be  divided 
out  amongst  us  ?  " 

"  The  officers  of  this  army,"  answered 
Tarleton,  "  will  undoubtedly  receive  large 
possessions  of  the  conquered  American  prov- 


inces." 


Mrs.  Slocumb  turned  to  Tarleton.  "  Allow 
me  to  observe  and  prophecy,"  with  a  bow  and 
smile,  "  that  the  only  land  in  the  United  States, 
which  will  ever  remain  in  the  possession  of  a 
British  officer,  will  measure  but  six  feet  by 
two." 

"  Excuse  me,  madam,"  was  Tarleton's  re- 
ply ;  "  for  your  sake,  I  regret  to  say  this  beau- 


UNINVITED   GUESTS  263 

tiful  plantation  will  be  the  ducal  seat  of  some 
of  us." 

Her  spirited  retort  came  quick :  "  Don't 
trouble  yourself  about  me.  My  husband  is 
not  a  man  who  will  ever  allow  a  duke,  or  even 
a  king,  to  have  quiet  possession  of  his  ground." 

Tarleton  had  opened  his  lips  to  answer, 
when  there  was  a  sudden  interruption,  a  rapid 
volley  of  fire-arms,  which  seemed  to  come  from 
a  wood,  a  short  distance  to  the  eastward. 
"  It's  only  some  straggling  Whig  scout,  run- 
ning from  the  picket-guard,"  observed  one  of 
the  aids,  with  a  desire  to  continue  longer  in 
the  company  of  the  peach-brandy. 

But  the  experienced  ear  of  Tarleton  was  not 
easily  deceived.  "  No,"  he  said  after  listening 
an  instant ;  "  there  are  rifles  and  muskets  as 
well  as  pistols,  and  too  many  to  pass  unno- 
ticed. Order  boots  and  saddles  at  once,  and 
you — captain,  take  your  troop  as  quickly  as 
possible  in  the  direction  of  the  firing." 

It  was  no  time  to  linger :  the  officers  rushed 
out  to  obey  his  orders;  and  Tarleton  quickly 
walked  out  upon  the  piazza,  closely  followed  by 
Mrs.  Slocumb  and  Polly,  in  an  agitation  they 
dared  not  show,  and  a  alarm  which,  save  for 
a  glance  at  each  other,  they  could  not  speak. 
Since  the  demand  of  the  officer  and  her  prompt 


264  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

and  repeated  refusal  to  answer,  no  further  in- 
quiry had  been  made  of  her  as  to  the  where- 
bouts  of  her  husband;  but  what  she  feared 
now  was  that  her  warning  had  in  some  way- 
failed  to  reach  him,  that  he  had  returned  all 
unsuspecting,  and  might  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  enemy  before  he  was  aware  of  their 
presence. 

As  they  stood  watching  and  listening  Tarle- 
ton  turned  to  Mrs.  Slocumb :  "  May  I  be  al- 
lowed, madam,  without  offense,  to  inquire  if 
any  part  of  Washington's  army  is  in  this 
neighborhood  ? ' 

The  answer  came  without  an  instant's  hesi- 
tation :  "  I  presume  it  is  known  to  you  that  the 
Marquis  and  Green  are  in  the  State."  She 
paused  slightly  and  added :  "  And  you  would 
not  of  course  be  surprised  at  a  call  from  Lee, 
or  your  old  friend  Colonel  Washington,  who, 
although  a  perfect  gentleman,  it  is  said,  shook 
your  hand,"  glancing  at  a  scar  across  it,  "  very 
rudely  when  you  last  met." 

For  the  story  was  told  that  at  the  battle  of 
the  Cowpens,  in  a  close  encounter  between 
Tarleton  and  Colonel  Washington,  the  former 
was  wounded  by  a  saber  cut  in  the  hand,  and 
only  by  retreat  saved  himself.  Tarleton  not 
only    understood    the   allusion    and    reddened 


UNINVITED  GUESTS  265 

under  it,  but  the  very  fearlessness  of  the  an- 
swer filled  him  with  a  feeling  that  the  skirmish 
in  the  woods  might  be  only  the  prelude  to  a 
planned  attack  on  his  camp.  His  only  reply,  if 
such  it  could  be  called,  was  a  loud  order  to 
form  the  troops  on  the  right:  and  springing 
down  the  steps  and  upon  his  waiting  charger, 
he  dashed  down  the  avenue  a  few  hundred  feet, 
to  a  slight  break  in  the  thick  hedgerow, 
leaped  the  fence,  and  in  a  moment  was  at  the 
head  of  his  regiment,  which  was  already  in 
line. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

CAPTAIN  SLOCUMB  MAKES  A  SHORT  VISIT 

HOME. 

In  the  meantime,  that  same  morning,  Cap- 
tain Slocumb,  with  only  some  fifteen  of  his 
men,  had  been  cautiously  reconnoitering  the 
encampment  of  Cornwallis  at  Springbank, 
where,  he  supposed,  was  his  entire  force. 
That  done,  with  his  little  squad  he  had  turned 
in  the  direction  of  his  own  home,  little  dream- 
ing that  it  was  already  in  the  possession  of 
that  dreaded  scourge  of  the  Southern  patriots, 
Tarleton. 

For  his  wife's  fear  was  correct,  the  warning 
she  had  sent  by  Big  George  had,  through  the 
fault  of  the  messenger,  never  reached  him. 
Not  that  the  old  fellow  meant  to  be  untrue  to 
his  trust;  but  with  the  indolence  and  curiosity 
so  common  to  his  race,  he  had  remained  loiter- 
ing around  the  premises,  absorbed  in  the  un- 
wonted excitement;  and  at  the  moment  the 
firing  was   heard  he   was   lurking  under   the 

266 


A   SHORT   VISIT  HOME  26j 

hedgerow  of  trees,  admiring  the  red  coats, 
dashing  plumes,  and  shining  helmets  of  the 
British  troops. 

What  they,  who  were  watching,  first  saw 
was  in  the  open  ground  east  of  the  plantation; 
where  the  Tory  captain,  who  had  been  sent  out 
with  his  troop  to  reconnoiter  the  country 
round,  was  engaged  with  a  small  American 
command.  That  the  former  were  routed  was 
soon  evident;  and  in  the  running  fight,  in 
which  rifles  and  broadswords  both  bore  a  part, 
and  in  the  hot  pursuit  which  followed,  the 
foremost  of  the  Americans,  too  busy  with  the 
Tories  to  notice  anything  else,  dashed  after 
them,  as  they  entered  the  avenue.  A  moment 
later,  and  Mary  Slocumb  gave  a  cry  of  horror 
and  consternation,  as  she  recognized  her  hus- 
band, her  brother  Charley  Hook, — a  boy  of 
only  thirteen,  Duncan  Campbell,  and  Mr.  Will- 
iams a  neighbor,  in  chase  of  the  Tory  captain 
and  four  of  his  men,  already  half  way  down 
the  avenue,  and  all  unconscious  that  they  were 
running  into  the  midst  of  the  enemy. 

About  midway  of  the  avenue  one  of  the 
Tories  fell ;  then  for  the  first  time  Big  George 
saw  who  it  was  following  them ;  and  with  a 
sudden  realization  of  what  his  negligence  might 
mean  to  his  brave  but  imprudent  young  master, 


268  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

he  sprang  in  front  of  and  checked  his  horse 
with  the  warning  cry.  "  Hold  on,  Massa,  de 
debble  am  here!     Look  yon!  " 

A  single  glance  to  the  left  showed  Slocumb 
and  those  who  were  with  him  their  danger; 
that  they  were  within  pistol  shot  of  a  thou- 
sand men  drawn  up  in  order  of  battle.  Wheel- 
ing round,  they  saw  a  troop,  already  leaping 
the  fence  into  the  avenue,  to  cut  off  their  es- 
cape. Quick  as  thought  they  again  turned 
their  horses  and  dashed  on  down  the  avenue, 
directly  towards  the  house ;  where  the  quarter- 
guard  with  their  guns  stood  ready  to  receive 
them.  But  that  was  not  in  the  mind  of  any 
of  the  four ;  and  on  reaching  the  garden  fence, 
(made  of  a  kind  of  lath  and  known  as  a 
wattled  fence),  headed  by  Captain  Slocumb, 
they  leaped  that  and  the  next,  amid  a  shower 
of  balls  from  the  guard,  cleared  the  canal  be- 
yond at  one  tremendous  leap;  and  speeding 
away  across  the  open  field  to  the  northwest, 
were  in  the  shelter  of  the  protecting  woods  be- 
fore their  pursuers  were  able  to  clear  the  fence 
of  the  inclosure. 

But  before  the  little  handful  had  even 
crossed  the  canal,  the  trumpets  sounded  the  re- 
call of  the  pursuing  platoon.  The  presence  of 
mind  and  fearless  words  of  Mrs.  Slocumb  had 


A   SHORT   VISIT  HOME  269 

convinced  Tarleton  that  these  men  who  had  so 
impetuously  dashed  into  his  camp  must  be 
supported  by  a  formidable  force  close  at  hand 
against  whom  he  did  not  care  to  risk  his  men. 
While  had  the  truth  been  known,  and  the  chase 
been  continued,  with  such  unequal  numbers, 
nothing  could  have  saved  either  the  four  who 
fled,  or  the  rest  of  the  company  on  the  east 
side  of  the  plantation. 

As  it  was,  Slocumb  and  his  companions 
passed  rapidly  around  the  plantation  and  so  re- 
turned to  the  ground  where  their  first  en- 
counter with  the  Tory  militia  had  taken  place, 
collecting,  on  the  way,  the  stragglers  of  their 
troop,  and  hurried  safely  off. 

As  Mrs.  Slocumb  and  Polly,  in  breathless 
anxiety  too  deep  for  words,  had  seen  this, 
Polly's  first  thought  had  been  one  of  thankful- 
ness that  Jamie  was  not  of  the  number.  Then 
as  she  watched  them  coming  straight  on  to 
what  seemed  certain  death,  her  gaze  centered 
on  Duncan  Campbell,  riding  erect,  with  his  face 
set  in  its  dauntless  look,  by  Captain  Slocumb's 
side.  Suddenly  Polly  found  her  hands  pressed 
tight  over  her  heart ;  for  all  at  once,  out  of  that 
peril,  a  realization  had  come  to  her,  so  new  and 
strange,  that  she  could  hardly  comprehend  it, 
and  yet  so  strong  that  she  felt  it  must  always 


270  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

have  been  a  part  of  her :  that  every  dream  and 
hope,  all  the  gladness  of  her  young  life,  as 
well  as  the  closest  fibers  of  her  heart  gath- 
ered about  that  one  swift  flying  figure.  For 
the  moment  it  was  a  knowledge  which  brought 
only  keenest  pain.  To  stand  there  helpless  and 
see  his  life  in  such  awful  danger,  facing  the 
fire,  encompassed  by  enemies, — and  how  could 
he  help  but  fall?  Then  as  he,  with  the  others, 
cleared  the  garden,  and  at  the  call  of  the  trum- 
pets their  pursuers  turned  back,  she  laid  her 
trembling  hand  on  the  arm  of  her  friend. 
"  Oh,  Mary,"  the  tears  were  running  down  her 
face  and  her  voice  was  choked ;  "  see !  he  is 
safe !  " 

"  Yes,  thank  God,"  answered  Mrs.  Slocumb, 
her  thoughts  only  on  her  husband,  and  never 
thinking  but  Polly's  were  also;  "for  I  was 
afraid  once  that  he  never  would  be  safe 
again."  And  Polly  smiled  that  Mary  should 
fancy  there  was  only  one  man  in  the  world. 

By  this  time  Tarleton  had  rode  back  to  the 
front  of  the  house,  where,  still  sitting  on  his 
horse,  he  remained  eagerly  looking  after  the 
fugitives  till  they  were  lost  to  sight  in  the 
wood.  He  then  called  for  the  Tory  captain; 
and  when  he  came  forward,  questioned  him 
about  the  attack,  asked  the  names  of  the  Amer- 


A   SHORT   VISIT  HOME  2Jl 

ican  officers,  and  dismissed  him  to  have  his 
wounds  dressed,  and  look  after  his  men;  for 
nearly  one  half  of  his  troop  had  fallen  on  the 
ground  long  known  as  "  Dead  Men's  Field." 

As  Tarleton  walked  into  the  house  he  turned 
to  Mrs.  Slocumb.  "  Your  husband  made  us 
a  short  visit,  madam.  I  should  have  been 
happy  to  have  made  his  acquaintance,  and  that 
of  his  friends." 

"  I  have  little  doubt,"  replied  the  wife,  net- 
tled by  his  tone  even  more  than  by  the  words, 
that  you  will  yet  meet  the  gentlemen,  and  they 
will  thank  you  for  the  polite  manner  in  which 
you  treat  their  friends." 

Tarleton  hesitated,  and  then  said,  as  by  way 
of  apology :  "  It  is  necessity  that  has  com- 
pelled us  to  occupy  your  property;  we  have 
taken,  and  shall  take,  only  such  things  as  are 
necessary  for  our  support,  for  which  we  are 
instructed  to  offer  proper  remuneration;  and 
while  we  remain,  everything  shall  be  done  to 
render  our  stay  as  little  disagreeable  as  pos- 
sible." 

"  You  will  allow  me,"  and  Mrs.  Slocumb 
bowed,  "  to  express  my  thanks  for  your  kind- 
ness," with  that  she  withdrew  to  her  own 
room.  Polly  had  already  disappeared,  while 
Tarleton   and   his    officers    returned   to   their 


272  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

peach  brandy  and  coffee,  and  ended  the  day 
with  a  merry  night. 

As  they  were  doing  this,  the  Tory  captain 
was  nursing  his  hurts  and  swearing  vengeance 
on  Captain  Slocumb,  not  knowing  the  favor  he 
had  that  day  received  from  his  hand.  For  as 
Slocumb  was  leaving  the  field,  he  saw  the 
brother  of  the  Tory  captain,  who,  also  the  ob- 
ject of  well-earned  hatred,  had  been  captured 
by  some  others  of  his  men,  and  was  hanging 
by  a  bridle  rein  from  the  top  of  a  sapling  bent 
down  for  that  purpose, — struggling  in  the 
agonies  of  death.  Hurrying  to  the  spot,  Slo- 
cumb cut  the  rein  with  his  sword,  and  with 
much  difficulty,  not  knowing  what  moment 
the  enemy  would  be  upon  him,  restored  him  to 
the  freedom  of  life.  Many  years  after,  in 
that  part  of  North  Carolina  there  was  still 
living  an  old  man,  whose  protruding  eyes  and 
suffused  countenance  gave  him  the  look  of  one 
half  strangled.  He  it  was  who  now  owed 
both  his  life  and  liberty  to  the  warm  and  hu- 
mane heart  of  a  generous  enemy,  Captain 
Slocumb. 

The  next  morning  Polly  was  walking  across 
the  lawn  with  little  Jesse  beside  her,  when  as 
she  turned  a  clump  of  shrubbery  she  found 
herself   almost    face    to    face    with   the    same 


A   SHORT   VISIT  HOME  273 

young  ensign  of  her  adventure  on  the  road  by 
Fishing  Creek :  and  for  all  the  months  which 
had  passed  since  that  summer  day  the  recogni- 
tion was  mutual.  Indeed  Polly  felt  that  his 
face  was  indelibly  stamped  on  her  memory. 
Now  she  made  a  movement  to  pass  on,  but  he 
stepped  before  her,  lifting  his  cap.  "  My 
American  wild  rose,  it  is  an  unexpected  pleas- 
ure to  meet  you  again  and  here." 

Polly's  cheek  flushed.  "  I  regret,  sir,  that 
I  cannot  return  your  compliment,  for  it  is  any- 
thing but  a  pleasure  to  me  to  meet  you  now  or 
ever." 

"  Do  not  say  so,"  he  urged.  "  Believe  me 
no  one  can  regret  more  than  I  do  what  hap- 
pened at  our  last  encounter,  and  I  would  most 
humbly  beg  your  pardon  were  it  not  that  you 
won  the  advantage."  He  put  his  hand  to  his 
cheek  as  though  he  could  feel  the  sting  of  her 
blow  yet. 

Her  mouth  twitched  in  spite  of  herself  at 
the  recollection.  He  drew  a  step  nearer. 
"  Let  us  call  a  truce.  See,  I  will  wave  the 
white  flag."  He  drew  out  his  handkerchief. 
"  Why  can  we  not  be  friends  ?  Surely  there  is 
no  reason  why  we  should  be  enemies." 

Polly   stepped   back    and    shook    her   head. 

No,  if  there  was  no  other  reason,  I  cannot 


a 


274  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

be  friends  with  anyone  who  is  an  enemy  of  my 
country." 

"  But  I  am  not  an  enemy  of  your  country. 
I  am  a  soldier;  to  fight  wherever  I  am  sent  is 
my  duty." 

"  I  cannot  understand  such  fine  distinc- 
tions," she  answered  coldly.  "  All  I  knowr  or 
care  to  know  is  that  it  is  against  my  friends, 
my  country,  that  the  British  soldiers  are 
making  war." 

She  had  turned  away;  but  caring  nothing 
for  her  evident  wish  to  avoid  him,  he  kept  be- 
side her,  and  with  an  effort  to  change  the  con- 
versation pointed  to  a  bunch  of  camomile  wrhich 
grew  beside  the  path.  "  May  I  ask  what 
this  is,  madam?  " 

"  The  rebel  flower." 

"  And  why,  pray,  is  it  called  the  rebel 
flower?" 

"  Because  it  always  flourishes  most  when 
tramped  upon." 

His  face  reddened.  "  You  have  words  as 
sharp  as  your  whip." 

Polly  paused  and  faced  him.  "  Sir,  you 
bring  both  upon  yourself;  it  is  not  my  nature 
to  hurt  with  either.  At  our  first  meeting  you 
were  insulting;  to  force  yourself  on  me  as  you 
are  doing  now  is  insolent.     I  have  not  sought 


A   SHORT   VISIT  HOME  275 

your  notice  or  attentions.  I  do  not  desire 
them.  I  will  not  receive  them.  Come,  Jesse," 
lifting  him  in  her  arms,  "  Mamma  will  be 
wanting  us."  She  walked  quickly  towards  the 
house,  leaving  the  ensign  with  his  bold  eyes, 
for  the  time  being,  bent  to  the  ground. 

Jesse  was  not  pleased  to  have  his  walk  cut 
short  in  this  fashion;  but  as  they  neared  the 
house  he  saw  a  splendid  bay  horse  at  the  steps : 
and  wriggling  hastily  from  Polly's  arms  he  ran 
forward,  calling  in  his  shrill  little  treble, 
"  Cap'n,  Cap'n,  let  me  ride  wif  you?  ' 

For  whatever  the  feelings  of  the  rest  of  the 
family,  little  Jesse  was  finding  full  enjoyment 
in  the  presence  of  the  British  at  his  home.  Al- 
ready he  had  become  a  great  pet  with  several 
of  the  officers  who  often  gave  him  rides  on 
their  fine  war  chargers;  so  he  felt  safe  in  his 
present  demand. 

The  officer  was  already  in  the  saddle,  but  at 
the  call  he  paused,  and  with  a  smile  leaned 
down.  "  Very  well,  then,  come  and  be  a 
dragoon.  Give  me  your  hands ;  so,  step  on  my 
foot ;  there — up  you  come,  now  we  will  have  a 
fine  ride."  And  he  set  his  horse  to  prancing 
and  curveting,  while  Jesse  clapped  his  hands 
and  shouted  with  delight,  holding  himself  as 
erect  as  the  dragoon  he  was  playing  he  was. 


2j6  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

"  My  papa  lets  me  ride  his  horse  when  he 
comes  home,"  he  said,  as  after  a  spirited  gallop 
down  the  avenue  they  returned  to  the  house. 

"  And  I  have  a  little  boy  in  England  who 
loves  to  ride  my  horse  when  I  am  home,"  was 
the  answrer. 

Jesse  looked  up  in  his  face.  "  Why  didn't 
you  bring  him  wif  you?'  was  his  childish 
question. 

The  stern-looking  captain  sighed;  and  as  he 
swung  Jesse  to  the  ground  he  looked  up  at 
Polly  waiting  on  the  veranda  for  him.  "  This 
little  chap's  father  has  the  advantage  of  me, — 
he  can  see  his  boy  sometimes,  and  I  often  won- 
der if  I  shall  ever  see  mine  again." 

"  Oh,  I  hope  you  will,"  she  answered,  her 
eyes  full  of  sympathy  because  of  the  longing 
in  his  tone. 

He  raised  his  cap.  "  Thank  you  for  the 
hope;  may  it  prove  a  true  one." 

As  he  rode  away  Polly  stood  looking 
thoughtfully  after  him.  As  if  for  the  first 
time,  it  came  to  her  that  there  was  another 
side  to  these  fierce,  grim  soldiers :  that  they 
were  also  husbands,  fathers,  brothers ;  and  that 
far  away  beyond  the  sea  there  were  women 
wreeping  and  praying,  and  little  children  look- 
ing for  their  coming.     With  this  she  under- 


A   SHORT   VISIT  HOME  2yy 

stood,  as  she  had  not  before,  the  feeling  this 
little  American  lad  had  awakened  in  those  iron 
hearts ;  and  the  tender  memories  of  home  and 
the  home  circle  the  touch  of  his  small  hands 
had  recalled. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

WHAT  POLLY  OVERHEARD. 

Not  all  the  time  of  the  soldiers  during  their 
stay  on  the  Slocumb  plantation  was  demanded 
by  their  duties;  and  late  one  afternoon,  as 
Polly  sat  on  the  veranda  rocking  the  somewhat 
sleepy  Jesse,  she  caught  herself  idly  listening 
to  the  talk  of  a  group  of  the  younger  officers, 
who  were  lounging  under  the  shade  of  a  near- 
by tree. 

They  were  discussing  the  courage  of  dif- 
ferent American  soldiers  they  had  met;  when, 
presently,  one  who  with  his  troop  had  but  just 
come  from  the  neighborhood  of  Charleston, 
spoke :  "  Talk  of  men.  You  ought  to  see  one 
who  is  with  Marion, — a  red-headed  Scotch- 
man, who  rides  a  big  black  horse, — I  was  told 
his  name  but  I've  forgotten  it." 

From  their  first  coming,  Polly  had  kept  her- 
self as  much  out  of  sight,  and  entered  into 
conversation  with  the  soldiers  as  little  as  possi- 
ble; the  more  so  since  her  meeting  with  the 
ensign.     But  now,  in  her  interest  to  know  if 

278 


WHAT  POLLY  OVERHEARD 


279 


a 


she  had  guessed  right,  she  parted  the  screen- 
ing jessamine,  and  leaning  over  the  veranda 
railing,  asked,  "  Was  it  Sergeant  MacDon- 
ald?" 

The  narrator   looked   up.     Yes,   that's  the 
name.    Do  you  know  him  ?  " 

She  nodded.     "  Very  well  indeed.    He  came 
from  near  here." 

"  Well,"  emphatically,   "  wherever  he  came 
from,  he  isn't  a  man;  he's  a  devil:  and  that 

horse  of  his " 

Selim,"  Polly  added. 

That's  another  devil,  they  make  a  pair  of 
'em.  Oh  you  needn't  laugh,"  turning  to  the 
others;  "  If  you  had  seen  him  as  I  have,  you 
would  think  the  same,  and  it  may  be  that  if 
you  had  you  wouldn't  be  here  to  laugh  now." 
Was  he  so  bad  as  that,"  one  asked. 
I  should  say  he  was.  Why  while  we  were 
at  Georgetown,  I  was  out  with  twenty-four 
men  one  day,  when  hearing  that  the  rebel  Gen- 
eral Horry,  with  a  small  troop,  was  at  a  plant- 
er's near,  we  made  an  attempt  to  surprise  the 
party." 

"  And  did  you  succeed?  "  asked  some  one  as 
he  paused. 

"  Oh,  they  were  surprised  enough,  but  they 
swarmed  out  like  bees  and  were  in  their  sad- 


a 


a 


2g0  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

dies  before  the  time  it  takes  to  tell  it.  Seeing 
we  were  outnumbered  we  started  back  toward 
the  town  and  they  after  us.  All  were  well 
mounted,  but  no  horse  was  like  this  black 
Selim,  Satan  he  ought  to  be  called.  He  was 
last  when  the  race  begun ;  but  as  I  looked  back 
I  could  see  him,  with  his  red  nostrils  wide 
open,  his  long  neck  stretched  out,  and  his  eye- 
balls glaring  like  fire,  fairly  flying  past  every- 
thing; till  almost  before  we  could  realize  it 
MacDonald  himself  was  right  on  us :  standing 
up  in  his  stirrups,  he  swung  his  big  broadsword 
over  his  head,  and  a  dragoon  went  down  with 
every  blow  he  made.  I  know  he  had  outrun 
the  others,  and  for  the  time  being  it  was 
twenty-five  to  one;  but  pistol  shots  had  no 
effect,  and  we  could  no  more  stand  against  him 
than  we  could  against  an  iron  flail.  Of  the 
twenty-five  they  were  not  many  who  won 
through  unhurt;  and  I  only  saved  myself  by 
striking  off  at  right  angles  for  a  swamp  which 
I  gained,  and  so  escaped.  Frightened?  If 
you  don't  believe  I  was,  look  at  my  hair :  that 
morning  it  was  a  bright  auburn,  and  before 
night  it  was  as  gray  as  you  see  it.', 

He  looked  around.  "  Perhaps  you  don't 
think  we  showed  much  pluck,"  as  if  answering 
something  in  their  faces.    "  You  know  Colonel 


WHAT  POLLY  OVERHEARD  28l 

Gainey?  The  very  next  clay  he  had  an  en- 
counter with  Marion  and  Horry;  and  as  he 
was  drawing  his  men  off,  after  a  considerable 
loss,  this  same  Sergeant  MacDonald,  on  his 
black  horse,  took  after  him  and  kept  after 
him.  Gainey  had  a  splendid  charger,  but  it 
was  no  better  than  the  black,  and  they  had  an 
almost  neck  to  neck  race  of  it.  Finally  as  they 
went  at  full  speed  down  the  Black  River  road, 
this  man-devil  got  so  near  Gainey  that  he 
plunged  his  bayonet  in  his  back.  By  good 
fortune  the  steel  parted  from  the  gun,  and 
with  no  time  to  get  it  out,  Gainey  rushed  into 
Georgetown,  that  bayonet  still  sticking  in  his 
back,  to  show  how  close  the  chase  and  how 
narrow  his  escape  had  been." 

"  I  should  think  so.  Was  it  a  bad  wound?  n 
asked  one. 

"  Not  very ;  it  was  the  way  it  came  about 
that  hurt  him  the  worst,  I  guess.  And  this  is 
just  a  sample  of  the  things  they  tell  of  that 
trooper.  But  here's  Tom,  he  knows  of  Ser- 
geant MacDonald  too." 

The  big  dragoon  grinned.  "  Yes,  and  I'm 
glad  to  know  that  I'm  a  good  ways  from  him. 
Oh  he'll  take  his  odds  with  a  dozen  men  any 
time,  and  when  it  comes  to  pure  impudence  I 
believe  he  can't  be  matched  in  the  Colonies. 


282  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

I  was  with  Colonel  Watson  when  he  pressed 
Marion  so  hard  that  part  of  his  camp  equipage 
fell  into  our  hands;  and  among  the  rest,  it 
seems,  were  Sergeant  MacDonald's  clothes. 
When  he  finds  this  out  what  does  he  do  but 
send  a  messenger  with  a  flag  to  Watson,  say- 
ing that  it  was  a  point  of  honor  with  him  to 
have  his  clothes,  and  demanding  their  return; 
together  with  the  threat  that  in  case  they  were 
not  returned  he  would  kill  eight  of  his  men.', 

"  Pretty  cool,  wasn't  he?  " 

"  Well,  Watson  thought  so.  He  had  met 
some  defeats  and  wasn't  in  the  best  of  spirits, 
and  he  was  simply  furious  at  such  an  absurd 
and  insolent  demand.  He  had  just  ordered 
the  messenger  to  be  off,  when  some  of  his  offi- 
cers who  knew  MacDonald  went  to  him  and 
begged  that  the  clothes  be  returned;  as  he 
would  be  sure  to  keep  his  word  if  they  were 
not.  And  when  he  had  his  clothes  what  do  you 
think  he  did  then  ?  He  sent  back  word  to  Wat- 
son that  now  he  would  kill  but  four  of  his  men. 
Did  any  one  ever  hear  the  equal  in  impudence 
to  that?" 

The  men  had  forgotten  Polly,  but  behind  the 
screening  vines  she  had  listened  to  them,  with 
a  glowing  pride  in  the  patriot's  fearless  cour- 
age, and  a  smile  as  she  thought  of  the  real 


WHAT  POLLY  OVERHEARD  283 

Donald  MacDonald,  as  modest  as  he  was 
brave,  and  with  a  goodness  of  heart,  as  great 
as  was  his  strength, — a  smile  that  but  a  few 
weeks  later  was  become  tears  to  the  memory  of 
this  brave  young  Scotchman,  whose  life  story 
is  part  of  the  history  of  those  years. 

The  hour  had  grown  later,  the  soldiers  had 
gone  away,  little  Jesse  had  fallen  asleep  and 
been  carried  to  his  bed,  the  dusky  twilight  was 
gathering  fast,  but  Polly  still  sat  in  the  shadow 
of  the  vines.  Presently  there  was  a  clatter  of 
hoofs,  Tarleton  rode  up  and  dismounted,  and 
Polly  had  just  risen  to  go  inside,  when  one  of 
his  aids  hurried  up.  "  A  moment,  Colonel, 
Bixby  the  scout  has  just  come  in." 
"  And  what  report  does  he  bring?  " 
"You  know  Captain  Slocumb's  troop?  " 
"  Yes,  indeed,  and  I  know  that  these  small 
commands  are  as  dangerous  as  hornets :  you 
never  know  when  or  where  they  are  going  to 
sting;  besides  they  are  constantly  being  joined 
by  other  malcontents.  I  wish  I  had  the  power 
to  crush  every  one  of  them." 

The  aid  looked  up  at  the  house;  there  were 
lights  in  the  rear  but  the  front  was  dark  and 
silent :  for  all  this  he  dropped  his  voice  so  that 
Polly  had  to  lean  close  to  the  viny  screen  and 
strain  her  ears  to  catch  his  words.     "  Then  I 


284  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

think  you  will  be  pleased  to  hear  Bixby's  re- 
port, that  though  Slocumb  is  away  his  pestilent 
troop  are  encamped  for  the  night  at  what  is 
known  as  Clear  Spring,  some  twenty  miles 
from  here." 

That  is  pleasant  news,  indeed;  "  and  Polly 
fancied  she  could  see  the  cruel  light  in  Tarle- 
ton's  eye.  "  Tell  Potts  and  Martin  as  soon  as 
they  have  had  supper,  to  start  with  their  com- 
mands for  Clear  Springs.  Bixby  can  pilot 
them.  We  will  give  Captain  Slocumb' s  light- 
horse  a  little  surprise  before  morning ;  and  one 
that  they  will  not  be  likely  to  forget." 

Polly  waited  to  hear  no  more.  Gathering 
her  skirts  about  her  that  they  should  make  no 
rustle,  she  slipped  softly  back,  close  to  the  wall, 
till  she  came  to  an  open  window,  and  was  out 
of  sight  in  the  house,  when  Tarleton  and  some 
of  his  captains  came  up  on  the  veranda. 

Polly's  forehead  was  moist  and  clammy, 
and  for  a  moment  she  felt  faint  and  weak: 
but  it  was  no  time  to  yield  to  the  sick  fear  at 
her  heart;  and  quietly  she  passed  through  to 
the  dining-room,  where  Mrs.  Slocumb  was 
busy  superintending  the  arranging  of  the  sup- 
per table.  "  I  want  to  see  you  a  minute,"  and 
leading  the  way  to  another  room  Polly  closed 
the  door  and  glanced  around  to  be  sure  no  one 


WHAT  POLLY  OVERHEARD  285 

was  within  hearing.  "  Mary,  where  did  Cap- 
tain Slocumb  write  you  his  men  were  now  ?  ' 

Mrs.  Slocumb  drew  out  a  letter  which  had 
come  to  her  by  a  friendly  hand,  only  that  day, 
and  held  it  up  to  catch  the  last  gleams  of  west- 
ern light.  "  At  Clear  Spring ;  I  thought  I  was 
not  mistaken,  though  he  has  gone  to  Guildford 
on  some  matter.  But  why  do  you  ask,  and 
what  is  the  matter  ?  "  catching  sight  for  the 
first  time  of  Polly's  face. 

"  Matter  enough,  Mary.  A  scout  has  just 
brought  Tarleton  word  of  this,  and  he  has  or- 
dered Potts  and  Martin  to  take  their  commands 
and  surprise  them.  You  know  what  that 
means?  " 

Mrs.  Slocumb  gave  a  little  gasp.  "  They 
must  be  warned,  but  who  can  take  it?  " 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

POLLY  CARRIES  A  WARNING. 

"  I  am  going  to  take  it,"  answered  Polly. 

"  You  ?  Oh  no ;  let  me  send  some  one  of  the 
negroes  ?  " 

"  He  might  fail  you,  as  Big  George  did." 

"  I  think  not,  for  the  old  fellow  has  felt  so 
badly  over  that." 

"  But  he  might  get  frightened  and  turn  back. 
This  is  a  matter  of  life  and  death.  I  cannot 
trust  it  to  any  one." 

"  I  know,  and  your  brother  there." 

Po!ly  blushed,  for  she  was  thinking  not  only 
of  Jamie  but  of  another;  and  Mrs.  Slocumb 
added,  "  I  will  go,  you  can  trust  me." 

"  No,  listen,  Mary.  I  must  start  at  once ; 
there  is  not  a  moment  to  lose.  If  you  were  not 
in  your  place  at  the  table  this  evening  every 
one  would  notice  it;  if  it  were  known  that  you 
were  away  from  home  all  night  something 
would  surely  be  suspected :  while  I  will  hardly 
be  missed,  and  if  I  am  you  can  make  some  ex- 
cuse for  me,  say  I  have  a  headache." 

286 


POLLY  CARRIES  A    WARNING  287 

"  Yes,  you  are  right,"  admitted  Mrs.  Slo- 
cumb,  as  Polly  caught  down  a  cloak  and  hat 
from  the  deer's  horns  near  the  door,  and  rolled 
them  into  a  bundle. 

"  And  Mary,  they  are  not  to  start  till  the 
men  have  eaten,  the  captains  will  be  here ;  burn 
something,  break  something,  do  anything  to 
delay  them  as  long  as  you  can." 

"  I  will  do  my  best.  What  horse  will  you 
take  ?    Shall  not  Tom  or  Peter  go  with  you  ?  " 

"  They  would  only  be  in  the  way.  I  shall 
take  Flyaway,  we  understand  each  other.  No, 
do  not  follow  me  to  the  door.  I  am  just  going 
out  to  the  kitchen,  you  know." 

She  ran  down  the  steps,  humming  a  little  air, 
and  into  the  kitchen,  where,  in  the  wide  stone 
fireplace,  things  were  baking,  frying  and  boil- 
ing; spoke  a  few  words  to  the  bustling  cook 
and  her  helpers;  and  slipping  out  by  another 
door  into  the  dusky  shadows  of  the  trees,  made 
her  way  quickly  but  cautiously  toward  the 
stables.  Flyaway  was  fastened  under  a  shed 
outside,  for  the  British  had  taken  possession 
here  also,  and  she  could  hear  the  voices  of 
some  of  the  negroes  as,  under  orders,  they 
helped  the  soldiers  rub  down  the  officers' 
horses. 

It  was  dark  in  the  shed,  but  feeling  around 


288  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

till  she  found  the  nail  where  it  hung,  she 
reached  down  a  bridle  and  slipped  it  over  Fly- 
away's  head.  Her  saddle  was  in  the  other  part 
of  the  stable  where  she  dared  not  venture; 
but  Polly  did  not  stop  for  that :  she  could  go 
bareback,  or  yes,  here  was  a  blanket  and  strap, 
that  was  better.  Adjusting  them,  she  carefully 
led  the  horse  out.  "  Softly,  softly,  Flyaway," 
she  whispered,  as  he  threw  up  his  head  with  an 
impatient  movement,  "  you  shall  soon  have  all 
the  chance  to  go  you  want." 

Leading  him  to  a  near-by  fence  she  mounted, 
and  holding  a  tight  rein,  guided  him  cautiously 
across  the  fields,  that  she  might  strike  the  road 
beyond  danger  of  discovery  by  the  British 
troops,  gathered  around  their  camp-fires,  busy 
making  ready  and  eating  their  evening  meal. 
When  once  safely  in  the  road,  Polly  loosened 
the  rein.  "  Now,  '  Flyaway,"  stroking  his 
satin-smooth  neck,  "  fly."  He  seemed  to  un- 
derstand her  words,  or  perhaps  it  was  the 
urgency  of  her  voice ;  and  breaking  into  a  long, 
swift  gallop,  they  swept  away  into  the  dark- 
ness that  hid  them  from  view. 

It  was  a  wild  ride,  over  roads  often  rough 
and  rutted,  through  bridgeless  streams,  scram- 
bling up  steep  hills,  plunging  into  the  dark 
heart    of   deep  pine   woods^    sweet   with   the 


POLLY  CARRIES  A    WARNING  289 

hyacinth-like  fragrance  of  new  leaves,  speeding 
out  past  level  fields  and  silent  houses,  where 
the  people  within,  if  they  heard  her,  only  snug- 
gled the  more  closely  in  their  beds, — for  in 
those  days  of  danger  and  alarm  swift  hoof- 
beats  often  sounded  through  the  night. 

Polly  was  thankful  for  two  things,  that  her 
horse  was  strong  and  swift  and  that  the  moon- 
less darkness  screened  her  well,  for  there  were 
Tories  as  well  as  Patriots  along  her  way.  Of 
herself  she  hardly  thought,  her  errand  filled  her 
mind :  the  picture  of  those  she  had  come  to 
save,  wounded,  dead,  was  constantly  before 
her.  Now  and  again  she  paused  for  a  moment 
and  bent  her  ear  to  hear,  if  she  could,  a  sound 
of  those  who  followed  in  her  wake.  But  this 
she  did  only  at  long  intervals,  for  every  minute 
had  its  value.  Then  she  would  be  speeding  on 
afresh,  sometimes  with  a  sob  in  her  throat  but 
more  often  a  prayer  in  her  heart. 

At  last,  halting,  she  heard  a  sound,  faint  in 
the  far  distance,  but  loudly  ominous  to  her 
anxious  ear.  "  Haste !  Flyaway,  haste !  "  she 
urged  her  horse,  and  he  quickened  his  pace  at 
the  word. 

The  night  had  been  only  touched  by  star- 
light, and  though  a  faint  gleam,  along  the  hor- 
izon's   edge,    told    of   the    coming   dawn,    all 


290 


POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 


around  was  still  in  deepest  darkness,  when, 
riding  at  full  gallop,  she  came  to  the  out-posted 
sentries  of  the  camp,  where,  with  no  thought  of 
danger,  the  little  band  were  sleeping.  But 
Polly's  cry,  breathless  with  haste  and  eager- 
ness, "  Up,  up,  the  British  are  coming,', 
roused  them  all  quickly.  In  hurried  words 
she  told  her  story  of  the  force  so  much  larger 
than  their  own  even  then  almost  upon  them  ? 

"  Our  Captain's  gone,  but  what  do  you  say, 
men,"  asked  Duncan  Campbell,  "  shall  we  fight 


or  ru 
tt 


?  " 


If  they  want  a  surprise  'twould  be  a  pity 
to  spoil  it,"  James  Dunning' s  voice  answered 
grimly;  and  the  click  of  muskets  around 
seemed  to  echo  the  sentiment. 

There  were  a  few  brief  orders,  a  slight  stir 
for  taking  position,  and  all  was  still  again :  but 
soon  the  strained  silence  was  broken,  and  this 
time  it  was  by  the  sound  of  mounted  men  ad- 
vancing as  quietly  as  possible  for  a  charge. 

There  was  a  low  word  of  command  from 
the  officers,  the  click  of  sabers  drawn,  then, 
looming  through  the  darkness,  the  enemy 
dashed  at  full  speed  into  the  American  camp; 
to  be  met,  not  by  the  expected  terror  and  confu- 
sion, but  by  a  quick  and  steady  fire. 

It  was  indeed  a  surprise,  though  certainly 


"Up,  up,  the  British  are  coming."  —  Page  290. 


POLLY  CARRIES  A    WARNING  2o,I 

not  of  the  kind  anticipated ;  and  what  with  the 
vigor  of  the  defense,  the  uncertain  darkness, 
and  their  own  amazement,  the  British  troops 
were  themselves  thrown  first  into  confusion, 
and  then  into  the  panic  of  utter  rout. 

To  Polly,  sitting  on  a  fallen  tree,  well  out 
of  the  range  of  the  bullets,  with  Flyaway  crop- 
ping the  grass  around,  it  seemed  that  the  en- 
gagement was  hours  long;  but  in  reality  it  was 
a  most  brief  one.  When  it  was  well  over  and 
the  enemy  flying  down  the  road  in  hurried  re- 
treat, she  felt  a  touch  on  her  shoulder,  and 
Duncan  Campbell's  voice  said :  "  You  and 
Flyaway  have  done  a  good  night's  work.  You 
have  saved  our  lives.  You  have  saved  mine. 
Polly,"  with  an  undertone  full  of  emotion,  "  I 
am  glad  to  owe  my  life  to  you." 

Now  that  the  strain  and  excitement  were 
over,  Polly  was  very  near  to  tears :  for  a  mo- 
ment she  could  not  speak,  and  when  she  did  it 
was  with  a  little  quaver.  "  Oh  Duncan,  I'm 
so  glad  you  are  safe." 

"  Then  you  thought  of  me  as  you  were  com- 
ing?" 

Thought  of  him  ?  Was  there  a  moment  he 
had  not  been  in  her  mind  ?  And  knowing  this, 
her  simple  "  Yes,"  when  it  came,  was  soft  and 
low. 


2g2  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

But  it  was  a  word  that  seemed  wholly  satis- 
fying, for  he  sat  down  on  the  tree  trunk  beside 
her,  and  laid  his  fingers  lightly  over  her  own. 
"  Polly,  dear,  I  have  something  to  tell  you.  I 
had  meant  to  wait  till  the  war  was  over,  but 
shall  I  say  it  now  ?  " 

She  gave  him  a  swift  shy  glance.  "  Better 
wait,"  she  murmured. 

Dim  as  the  light  was,  their  eyes  had  met. 
The  clasp  of  his  fingers  tightened  on  hers. 
"  Polly,  I  think  you  know  already  what  it  is 
I  would  say." 

"  Perhaps — I  do,"  she  admitted. 

Her  eyes  were  on  the  ground  but  he  bent  till 
he  could  look  into  them  again.  "  And  can  I 
guess  what  your  answer  would  be?" 

"  Possibly — you  may. — But  here  comes 
Jamie,"  her  voice  suddenly  grown  clear  and 
strong.  She  sprang  forward  to  meet  him,  as 
with  swift  step  he  caught  her,  crying,  "  Polly, 
I'm  proud  of  my  sister,  as  well  as  the  victory 
we  owe  to  her." 

For  a  moment  she  clung  to  him  laughing  and 
sobbing ;  but  quickly  she  struggled  back  to  self- 
command.  "  I'm  glad  I  could  do  it,  so  glad. 
But  now  I  must  be  off.  Give  me  a  fresh  horse, 
and  I  will  leave  Flyaway  here." 


POLLY  CARRIES  A    WARNING  293 

"  Why  you  have  had  no  breakfast,  and  no 
time  to  rest." 

"  Never  mind  breakfast,  and  I  can  rest  later ; 
for  I  must  be  back  at  Pleasant  Green, — you 
see  we  have  adopted  the  name  Cornwallis  gave 
it — by  noon." 

Duncan  looked  over  toward  the  way  she  had 
come.     "  Can  you  make  it?  " 

"  I  must,  and  I  can  go  better  now  I  can  see 

"  But  why  must  you  be  there  by  noon  ? 
asked  her  brother. 

"  To  be  at  the  table  at  dinner.  We  are 
never  together  for  breakfast,  I  was  supposed 
to  be  in  my  room  with  a  headache  last  evening, 
but  if  I  am  gone  to-day  it  might  lead  to  inquiry 
and  possible  discovery." 

"  What  if  they  do  find  out?  "  urged  Jamie. 
"  Why  go  back  at  all  ?  I  don't  like  to  think  of 
you  in  the  midst  of  all  those  soldiers.  There 
are  safer  places  all  around." 

"And  leave  Mary  alone?  No,  indeed.  Be- 
sides if  Tarleton  knew  he  might  make  it  un- 
pleasant for  her." 

"  But  somebody  may  see  and  know  you." 

She  threw  her  long  black  cloak  around  her 
and  tied  on  her  broad-brimmed  hat.  "  I  think 
I  am  pretty  well  hidden.  I  will  take  the  road 
below  the  one  I  came  on,  there  is  little  danger 


294 


POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 


of  any  British  soldiers  being  on  that ;  and  there 
are  short  cuts  through  the  woods  they  do  not 
know  of." 

"  But  when  they  see  you  come  back  they  will 
know  you  have  been  away,"  urged  Jamie  still 
unwilling  for  her  return. 

"  Let  Polly  alone."  It  was  Duncan's  voice, 
"  after  what  she  has  done  we  can  trust  her." 

She  gave  him  a  grateful  look.  "  I  do  not  in- 
tend to  ride  up  to  the  house.  I  shall  leave  my 
horse  out  of  sight,  and  I'm  sure  I  can  manage 
someway  to  slip  in  and  not  attract  attention." 

Duncan  was  looking  at  the  face  framed  by 
the  wide  hat,  with  the  curling  brown  hair 
blown  loosely  about  it,  the  eyes  bright,  the 
smooth  round  cheek  flushed,  the  red  lips  smil- 
ing. ;  What !  a  pretty  girl  among  a  thousand 
soldiers,  and  not  attract  attention?  I'm  sure 
we  would  not  be  so  ungallant." 

"  Oh  as  to  that  sort  of  attention  I  have  only 
to  walk  very  straight,  say  little,  and  keep  my 
eyes  down,  so  when  they  look  at  me  I  will  not 
see  it ; '  and  suiting  her  expression  to  her 
words  she  stood  before  them  with  hands 
primly  folded,  so  dignified,  and  unsmiling,  and 
demure,  that  it  set  them  both  laughing. 

"  But,"  turning  her  head,  "  here  is  the  horse, 
and  the  farther  I  am  on  my  way  before  people 


POLLY  CARRIES  A    WARNING  295 

are  astir  the  better.     Be  sure  and  take  good 
care  of  Flyaway,"  as  Jamie  lifted  her  on. 

"  Never  fear,  I  will  see  to  Flyaway,"  prom- 
ised Duncan. 

She  settled  herself  and  drew  up  the  rein. 
"  Keep  a  sharp  look  out  for  danger.  Jamie 
take  care  of  yourself;  and  Duncan,  I  hope  you 
and  Ezekiel  Slocumb  won't  try  with  four  men 
to  fight  Tarleton's  whole  army  again." 

"  Then  you  saw  us?  " 

"Saw  you?"  her  face  reddening  with  the 
recollection.  "  Did  you  think  you  were  invisi- 
ble?" 

"  We  didn't  seem  to  be." 

"  I  should  say  not ;  it  was  a  pretty  fright  you 
gave  us.  Mary  and  I  have  wondered  since 
that  our  hair  had  not  turned  white." 

He  had  stepped  close  to  her  horse.  "  Mrs. 
Slocumb  had  her  husband  and  brother,  but 
whom  were  you  frightened  for?" 

She  bent  down.  "  Do  you  really  want  to 
know  ?  " 

Very  much." 

Charley  Hook,  I've  adored  him  since  he 
was  a  baby."  And  with  a  gay  laugh  she  turned 
back  toward  the  road,  through  the  men  whose 
lives  she  had  saved,  and  who  cheered  her  on 
her  way. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

SPEED  THE  PARTING  GUESTS. 

The  sun  was  not  yet  to  the  noon  mark  on 
Mrs.  Slocumb's  gallery  floor,  when  out  from 
a  wood,  not  far  beyond  the  house,  slowly  saun- 
tered Polly;  her  trim  round  figure  in  its  light 
dress  showing  clear  against  the  green  back- 
ground, her  hands  full  of  flowers,  and  her  hat, 
swinging  by  its  ribbon  from  her  arm,  heaped 
to  the  brim  with  them. 

As  she  stepped  into  the  open  meadow  and 
glanced  around,  she  saw  one  of  the  young 
British  captains  coming  from  a  not  distant  en- 
campment. At  the  sight  of  her  he  quickened 
his  steps,  and  as  she  loitered  slightly,  he  was 
soon  able  to  overtake  her.  "  Fine  morning,", 
was  his  somewhat  breathless  greeting;  "  just 
the  morning  for  a  walk." 

"  So  I  thought." 

"  And  is  your  headache  better  ?  Mrs.  Slo- 
cumb  said  you  had  one." 

"  Thank  you,  very  much  better,  quite  gone 
since  I  have  taken  the  air." 

296 


SPEED   THE  PARTING  GUESTS         2gy 

"  Headaches  are  a  lady's  complaint;  my  sis- 
ters are  always  having  them :  but  we  all  quite 
missed  you  from  the  table  last  evening." 

And  Polly,  instead  of  looking  down  as  she 
had  said  she  did  under  such  circumstances, 
lifted  her  eyes  with  a  smiling  glance.  "  Oh, 
Captain  Brooks,  you  are  flattering  me.  I  dare 
say  no  one  even  noticed  that  I  was  away." 

"  Ton  honor,  they  did,"  he  asserted :  "  quite 
a  number  inquired  for  you.  And  as  for  myself 
it  took  all  my  appetite  away." 

Polly  laughed.  "  Pray  do  not  ask  me  to  be- 
lieve that  when  Aunt  Dicey  had  fried  chicken 
and  beat  biscuit." 

"  I  know  Mrs.  Slocumb  has  a  fine  cook,"  he 
admitted ;  "  but  one  likes  to  have  something  to 
charm  the  eye  as  well  as  to  have  something 
good  to  eat." 

That's  true,"  and  Polly  held  up  her  hands. 

Are  not  these  spring  flowers  lovely?  Now 
I'm  sure  our  dinner  will  taste  all  the  better 
with  the  table  adorned  with  these." 

"  Very  pretty;'  with  his  eyes  on  her  face 
instead  of  the  blossoms :  "  but  do  vou  know, 
you  are  the  loveliest  spring  flower  of  them  all." 

Polly  bit  her  lip,  and  looked  sweetly  down. 

Oh,  fie,  what  a  sad  flatterer  you  are." 

Pon  honor,  it's  the  truth."     And  then  as 


a 


298  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

she  made  a  motion  as  if  her  hat  were  heavy 
on  her  arm,  he  eagerly  asked :  "  Shan't  I 
carry  it  for  you?     I'd  be  delighted  to." 

"  If  you  will  be  very  careful  not  to  spill  a 
single  flower,  for  we  must  walk  a  little  faster 
so  I  can  have  time  to  arrange  them." 

A  few  moments  later  little  Jesse  turned  from 
the  window,  out  of  which  he  was  looking,  and 
called :  "  Here  come  Polly,  mama,  see."  And 
as  Mrs.  Slocumb  to  whom  the  last  hours  had 
been  restlessly  anxious  ones,  glanced  out,  she 
started  with  surprise;  for  there,  coming  across 
the  lawn  was  Polly,  her  face  bright,  her  hands 
flower-filled;  smiling  and  listening  to  the  red- 
coated  captain  who  walked  beside  her,  swing- 
ing her  hat  from  his  fingers,  and  elate  with  the 
idea  that  his  fascinations  had  at  last  broken 
down  the  wall  of  fine  reserve  which  had  before 
held  him  at  a  distance. 

As  she  saw  Mrs.  Slocumb,  Polly  held  up  her 
flowers.  "  See,  Mary,  I  found  what  I  went 
for ;  will  they  not  make  the  table  look  nice  ?  " 

Mrs.  Slocumb  nodded ;  for  without  the  need 
of  words  she  knew  by  the  light  in  Polly's  eyes 
that  her  errand  had  been  successful.  And 
when,  a  little  after,  she  sat  in  her  accustomed 
place  by  Mrs.  Slocumb's  side,  in  a  fresh  white 
dimity,  its  fine  lace  tucker  crossed  with  pink 


SPEED   THE  PARTING  GUESTS         299 

ribbons  that  matched  her  cheeks,  some  of  the 
flowers  which  dressed  the  table  in  her  hair  and 
belt,  no  one  seeing  her,  a  very  picture  of  girl- 
ish artlessness,  would  have  guessed  the  danger- 
ous quest  from  which  she  had  just  come. 

"  My,  but  I'm  sleepy,"  she  yawned,  when 
she  was  again  in  her  own  room,  and  Mrs. 
Slocumb  had  listened  to  her  story.  "  Tell 
Peter  to  take  care  of  my  horse.  I  hope  I 
wasn't  wicked  to  let  that  little  beast  of  a  Cap- 
tain Brooks  think  I  could  endure  him;  but  it 
covered  my  return  so  perfectly.  He  wanted  to 
know  if  we  couldn't  take  another  walk;  but  I 
told  him  I  was  afraid  not,  there  was  so  much 
to  do  that  I  was  busy  almost  all  the  time." 

Mrs.  Slocumb  kissed  her.  "  You  told  noth- 
ing there  but  the  truth.  Now,  I  am  going  to 
close  the  shutters  and  you  go  to  sleep." 

Polly  smiled  happily  and  tucked  one  hand 
under  her  cheek,  then  she  raised  her  head  from 
the  pillow.  "  Mary,"  she  whispered,  "  have 
you  heard  anything  of  the  men  who  went  from 
here  last  night." 

"  Not  a  word :  I  just  saw  the  captains,  so 
they  are  alive."  And  not  a  word  did  they  hear, 
mention  of  such  matters  were  not  for  outside 
ears. 

When,  on  their  coming,  Mrs.  Slocumb  had 


3°o 


POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 


said  that  she  should  give  to  Tarleton  and  his 
officers  the  same  treatment  and  attention  she 
would  show  any  guests,  her  natural  instinct 
led  her  to  the  wisest  decision  that  worldly  pru- 
dence could  have  made.  For  while  her  true 
dignity  and  independence  of  character,  her  gra- 
cious manner,  her  unfailing  courtesy,  as  well 
as  her  fearless  spirit,  won  for  her  the  respect 
of  them  all,  and  protected  her  from  the  slight- 
est advance  toward  insolent  familiarity;  their 
appreciation  of  her  generous  and  unstinted 
hospitality  was  shown  by  strict  orders  that  no 
depredation  should  be  committed  on  anything 
belonging  to  the  house  or  plantation. 

None  the  less  for  her  those  were  long  and 
wearisome  days,  when  the  tents  stood  in  rows 
under  the  blossoming  peach  orchard,  and  scar- 
let-coated soldiers  dotted  the  green  of  the 
spring-time  meadows,  and  the  house  echoed 
with  the  clank  of  spurred  heels,  and  all  the  bus- 
tle of  military  headquarters.  In  the  kitchen 
Aunt  Dicey,  the  cook,  as  she  beat  her  biscuit 
and  ordered  her  numerous  youthful  helpers, 
was  often  heard  to  murmur :  "  O  Lawd,  how 
much  longer,  I  wonda,  dem  red-coats  gwine 
stay  ? '  A  plaint  her  mistress,  with  every 
nerve  and  resource  taxed  to  the  utmost,  could 
well  have  made  her  own. 


SPEED   THE  PARTING  GUESTS         301 

But  it  was  little  longer  that  Tarleton  and  his 
force  remained  on  the  Slocumb  plantation. 
Matters  in  the  Carolinas  were  not  going  as 
Cornwallis  had  expected :  disappointments  were 
coming  to  him  from  every  side.  Even  among 
the  Loyalist  Highlanders  at  Cross  Creek,  he 
had  failed  of  the  help  and  recruits  he  had  an- 
ticipated. Sympathy  had  been  freely  extended, 
supplies  more  sparingly;  but  those  who  had 
once  taken  the  oath  of  parole  could  seldom  be 
induced  to  break  it,  and  all  had  been  so  deeply 
impressed  with  the  lesson  learned  at  bitter  cost, 
that  few  were  the  additions  to  his  numbers.  So 
with  the  news  of  reverses  in  South  Carolina, 
and  the  independent  companies  around  him 
growing  constantly  more  numerous  and 
troublesome,  he  resumed  his  northward  march, 
or  rather  retreat,  into  Virginia. 

The  day  of  his  departure,  when  the  tents 
were  down,  the  baggage  wagons  loaded,  the 
horses  ready,  and  the  men  waiting  the  signal, 
Tarleton  came  up  the  steps  to  Mrs.  Slocumb' s 
house  for  the  last  time,  an  orderly  following. 
"  Madam,"  he  said  to  Mrs.  Slocumb,  who 
stepped  forward  to  meet  him,  "  we  are  at  the 
point  of  starting  and  I  must  be  at  the  head  of 
my  men;  so  I  have  ordered  this  sergeant  to 
stand  in  the  door  till  the  last  soldier  has  gone, 


302  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

in  order  to  ensure  my  protection  to  a  lady 
whose  noble  bearing  has  impressed  myself  and 
the  members  of  my  staff  with  the  most  pro- 
found respect.  Should  we  ever  meet  again, 
may  it  be  in  happier  days." 

Mrs.  Slocumb  gave  him  her  hand.  "  I  thank 
you,  Colonel  Tarleton,  for  your  protection; 
should  we  ever  meet  again,  I  trust,  indeed,  it 
will  be  in  happier  days." 

He  bowed  and  turned  away,  the  bugles 
sounded  "  boots  and  saddles,"  Tarleton  rode 
to  the  head  of  the  line,  and  with  a  clash  of 
drums,  a  waving  of  plumes,  and  glitter  of  hel- 
mets, the  British  army  filed  slowly  away,  the 
sergeant  standing  sentry-like  in  the  doorway 
till  the  last  soldier  had  taken  his  departure, 
when,  springing  on  his  own  horse,  he  brought 
up  the  rear. 

Mrs.  Slocumb,  with  Polly  beside  her,  had 
been  watching  from  an  upper  window.  As  the 
last  man  disappeared  from  view  she  turned,  the 
tears  running  down  her  face.  "  Polly,  these 
are  the  most  joyful  tears  I  ever  shed,  and  my 
heart  is  full.  It  was  not  Tarleton  alone,  it  was 
God  who  has  so  protected  us.  Let  us  thank 
him  for  it,"  and  side  by  side  they  knelt  in  a 
glad  prayer  of  thanksgiving. 

The  next  day  another  horseman,  one  quite 


SPEED   THE  PARTING  GUESTS         303 

lacking  in  bright  colors  and  glittering  equip- 
ment, rode  up  the  avenue,  looking  from  side  to 
side  at  the  evidence  of  the  enemy's  stay ;  the 
littered  ground,  the  blackened  camp-fires,  the 
British  had  left  behind  them.  Little  Jesse, 
playing  about  the  house,  was  the  first  to  see  his 
coming,  and  ran  toward  him  with  a  shrill  and 
joyful  cry,  "  Papa,  papa." 

Captain  Slocumb  caught  him  up  in  his  strong 
arms.  "  And  this  is  the  boy  is  it,  who,  while 
papa  was  away,  has  been  making  friends  with 
the  British  officers,  and  riding  on  their  horses? 
With  their  red  coats  and  plumes,  do  you  think 
they  are  finer  than  papa,  and  are  their  horses 
better  than  his  ?  " 

"  I  likes  'em,  I  likes  to  ride  wif  'em,"  was  the 
sturdy  answer;  "  but  they  wasn't  as  nice  as  my 
own  papa,"  and  his  small  arms  gave  a  most 
emphatic  squeeze. 

By  this  time  the  Captain's  wife  had  heard 
him,  and  came  with  open  arms.  "  Oh,  my  dear, 
I  thought  I  was  almost  too  happy  to  live  to  see 
the  British  away,  but  to  have  you  home  again 
makes  it  wholly  complete." 

He  held  her  close.  "  Mary,  you  are  a  most 
wonderful  little  woman.  When  I  think  how 
Tarleton  has  treated  others  I  marvel  to  see  that 
he  has  done  you  no  more  harm." 


304  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

"  You  are  right,  though  it  is  to  Divine  and 
not  to  human  help  we  owe  it.  And  cruel  and 
inhuman  as  Tarleton  has  so  often  shown  him- 
self, I  think  he  really  tried  that  no  injury 
should  be  done  me,  or  mine.  But  I  guess  mili- 
tary orders  are  not  always  strictly  obeyed,  for 
I  find  that  more  than  one  fine  beef  is  miss- 
ing, and  there  is  not  a  feather  left  on  the 
place." 

"  Oh,  well,  chickens  and  calves  will  grow. 
And  I  hear  something  else  is  missing;  that  you 
won  Tarleton' s  favor  by  treating  him  to  my 
best  peach  brandy." 

She  laughed  merrily.  "  Perhaps  I  did,  at 
any  rate  not  a  drop  of  it  is  left  for  you;  but 
the  peach  orchard  is  still  standing." 

"  Yes,"  he  added,  "  and  more  than  all  else 
my  wife  and  boy  are  safe." 

By  this  time  Polly  had  learned  of  his  arrival 
and  come  to  bid  him  welcome.  "  Ah,  here's 
the  girl  who,  I'm  told,  goes  around  nights, 
waking  men  out  of  their  good  sound  sleep." 

"  I  don't,  unless  it's  high  time  they  should 
be  awake,"  she  retorted. 

"  Well,  I  judge  it  was,  at  Clear  Spring. 
Polly,  I  don't  believe  you'll  ever  do  a  better 
night's  work  than  that." 

"  Are  the  men  all  well  ?  "    There  seemed  no 


SPEED   THE  PARTING  GUESTS         305 

reason  why  Polly  should  blush  as  she  put  the 
question. 

"  Fine ;  and  recruits  have  come  in  till  we 
number  two  hundred  now." 

''But  how  long  can  you  stay  at  home?' 
questioned  his  wife.     "  That  is  what  I  want  to 
know  most." 

"  Only  till  to-morrow." 

She  sighed.  "  I  know  I  love  my  country, 
but  sometimes  I  wonder  if  we  are  ever  to  have 
a  quiet  home  life  again." 

"  I  trust  so.  For  all  we've  been  through, 
Mary,  we're  young  yet,  only  twenty-five. 
Please,  God,  when  the  war  is  over,  we  can  have 
a  great  many  placid  years  together  before  wre 
are  old." 

"  I  hope  so,  but  where  are  you  going  now?  " 

"  Well,  Cornwallis  seems  to  be  in  a  hurry  to 
get  to  Virginia,  and  so  we  are  going  to  help 
him  on  the  way  what  little  we  can." 

'  And  when  you  get  to  Virginia  what 
then?" 

"  That  will  depend  on  conditions." 

She  turned  to  Polly.  "  Take  my  advice :  if 
you  wrant  to  know  where  your  husband  is, 
never  marry  a  soldier." 

"  But  you  know  you  wouldn't  have  him  any- 
thing else.    Would  she,  Ezekiel?  " 


306  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

"  No,  indeed.  And  Polly,  I  suppose  you  are 
pretty  lonesome  now  those  fine  young  redcoats 
are  all  gone?  " 

"  Very  lonesome,  indeed." 

"  We  thought  you  might  be,  and  a  couple  cf 
the  men  started  with  me;  but  one  had  an  er- 
rand, and  the  other's  horse  lost  a  shoe,  so  I 
left  them  both  on  the  way.  But  I  caught  a 
glimpse  just  now  of  a  bay  horse  down  the  ave- 
nue, and  Jamie  rides  a  bay." 

Polly  did  not  see  the  twinkle  in  his  eye,  as 
with  face  aglow  she  ran  out  and  stood  waiting 
at  the  head  of  the  steps.  For  a  moment  the 
sun  blinded  her,  then  a  horseman  waving  his 
hat  dashed  up;  but  the  eyes  she  looked  into 
instead  of  her  brother's  were  those  of  Duncan 
Campbell. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

DAYS  OF   PEACE. 

Another  year  and  more  has  passed ;  York- 
town  and  Cornwallis's  surrender  have  made 
jubilant  the  nation :  slowly  but  steadily, 
through  conflict  and  struggle,  the  British  have 
been  driven  from  the  Carolinas,  and  the  last 
shadow  of  British  rule  in  the  South  has  forever 
ended. 

Autumn  has  laid  its  mellow  touch  on  the 
land ;  and  down  through  the  pines  and  over  the 
rocky  hills  a  little  group  of  travelers  have  come 
in  sight,  at  last,  of  the  rocky  banks  of  Fishing 
Creek,  of  the  cedars  showing  darkly  against 
the  rosy  flush  of  the  sunset  sky,  of  the  big  gray 
home  at  Cedar  Shoals,  and  of  a  new  house, 
also,  almost  opposite,  across  the  creek.  The 
latter  was  at  first  sight  of  absorbing  interest, 
for  it  was  because  of  this,  which  was  to  be 
Esther  Gaston's  home  through  long  years  of 
happy  usefulness,  that  Polly,  Jamie,  and  Dun- 
can Campbell  were  come. 

As  on  Polly's  first  arrival,  rings  of  smoke 

307 


308  POLLY  OF  THE  PINES 

were  curling  from  the  throat  of  the  great  stone 
chimney,  and  an  air  of  homely  comfort  seemed 
to  radiate  with  the  sunshine.  As  on  that  other 
occasion,  quick  eyes  saw  them  while  yet  at  a 
little  distance,  and  before  they  had  reached  the 
house  Joseph  Gaston  had  hurried  to  meet 
them:  Mrs  Gaston  was  waiting  for  them  at 
the  foot  of  the  steps. 

"  Dear  me,  Joseph,"  exclaimed  Polly  as  he 
lifted  her  down,  "  how  tall  and  broad-shoul- 
dered you  have  grown,  and  the  scar  on  your 
cheek  makes  you  look  wonderfully  like  a  sol- 
dier." 

He  put  up  his  hand  to  his  face.  "  Yes,  I'm 
immensely  proud  of  that  scar.  When  I  get  to 
be  an  old  man  and  say  I  fought  in  the  Revolu- 
tion; if  any  one  doubts  me,  I  can  just  point  to 
it." 

"  Joseph  is  looking  a  long  way  into  the  fu- 
ture," said  his  mother  as  she  gathered  Polly  in 
a  close  embrace. 

"  Here,  mother,  I  want  a  bit  of  Polly,"  and 
Esther,  with  a  happy  light  in  her  blue  eyes,  and 
Alexander  Walker  looking  over  her  shoulder, 
swept  Polly  into  the  house. 

For  a  moment  Polly  glanced  around,  at  the 
plump  bed  in  the  corner,  the  snowy  curtains  at 
the  windows,  the  shining  dishes  on  the  dresser, 


DAYS  OF  PEACE  ^0g 

the  abundant  comfort  and  well-ordered  cheer. 
"  It  doesn't  look  much  as  it  did  that  day  when 
the  British  soldiers  had  just  left." 

"  No,  this  is  the  one  reminder  we  have  kept 
of  that  visit;  "  and  Mrs.  Gaston  pointed  to  her 
husband's  hacked  and  battered  chair  which  still 
stood  in  a  corner. 

Justice  Gaston,  himself,  sat  in  a  newer  great 
chair  before  the  fire.  Thin  and  feeble  had  the 
old  man  grown,  but  his  eye  had  not  lost  its 
light  nor  his  voice  its  firmness.  Polly  bent 
over  him.  "  Uncle  Gaston,  it  seems  you  are 
still  alive  for  all  the  Tories'  threats." 

"  Yes,  the  only  thing  they  did  was  to  cut  my 
initials  out  of  the  white  oak  at  the  corner.  But 
Polly,  child,"  and  he  drew  her  down  to  him, 
"  you  have  been  long  in  coming." 

"  I  know  I  have,  and  it  isn't  because  I 
haven't  wanted  to  see  you  all,  but  Aunt  Jean 
has  been  sick,  and — so  many  things  have  hin- 
dered." 

"  Yes,  and  I  know  what  has  hindered  most 
of  all ; "  and  Esther  glanced  out  the  door, 
where  Duncan  Campbell  stood  talking  with 
Joseph  and  Henry  Gaston.  "  But  then  I'm  not 
surprised,"  she  added ;  "  I  guessed  how  it 
would  be  the  very  first  time  I  saw  you  two 
together." 


310  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

"  Why,  Esther  Gaston,"  and  Polly  turned 
to  her  a  look  of  surprise ;  "  Duncan  and  I  had 
been  friends  for  years.  I  never  even  dreamed 
of  such  a  thing." 

"  I  don't  doubt  he  had."  Esther  caught 
Duncan's  eye  and  made  a  beckoning  motion. 
"  When  you  and  Polly  met  at  Waxhaw 
church,"  she  asked,  "  had  you  never  dreamed 
of  marrying  her?  " 

"  To  be  sure  I  had,"  was  the  prompt  re- 
sponse. "  As  long  ago  as  when  we  used  to  go 
fishing  together  at  Cross  Creek,  I  had  decided 
on  two  things :  that  when  I  grew  up  I  should 
marry  Polly,  and  have  a  house  as  fine  as  the 
Governor's  palace  at  Wilmington.  With  years 
the  palace  dream  faded  away,  but  the  other 
never  did." 

Polly  turned  to  him.  "  And  how  did  you 
know  that  when  I  grew  up  I  would  marry 
you?" 

"  I  didn't,  I  simply  hoped  that." 

Polly's  cheek  reddened  and  she  made  haste  to 
change  the  subject.  "  I  was  a  little  surprised, 
Esther,  to  be  sent  for,  to  your  wedding  now.  I 
thought  you  wrote  me  that  when  John  Steele 
and  Margaret  Beard  were  married  in  the 
spring,  and  you  and  Alexander  were  brides- 
maid and  groomsman,   he  charged  you  two, 


DAYS  OF  PEACE  3H 

with  terrible  threats,  not  to  marry  till  the  war 
was  over,  and  he  finally  came  home." 

"  The  war  is  over,"  answered  Alexander 
Walker ;  "  and  if  John  Steele  wants  to  stay  till 
he  has  seen  the  British  fleet  away,  and  the  last 
British  soldier  out  of  the  land,  he  can;  but 
we're  not  going  to  wait  for  him." 

"  I  don't  see  the  need  of  staying  so  long 
away,"  said  Duncan.  "  After  Captain  Slo- 
cumb's  command  had  harrassed  Cornwallis  till 
he  had  crossed  the  Roanoke,  we  joined  the 
army  of  Lafayette;  but  when  we  had  seen 
Cornwallis  surrender  we  started  for  home." 

"  So  did  I,"  added  Henry  Gaston. 

"  And  how  does  your  Aunt  Jean  feel  about 
the  war  now  ?  "  inquired  Mrs.  Gaston  of  Polly. 

"  Oh,  Aunt  Jean  is  consistent :  she  will  pray 
for  King  George  as  long  as  she  has  breath,  and 
she  has  a  memory  which  will  last  her  lifetime; 
she  entertained  Cornwallis  when  he  was  at 
Cross  Creek." 

Esther  had  Polly's  hand.  "  Come  up- 
stairs," she  whispered.  "  There  will  be  time  to 
unpack  your  bag  before  supper." 

"  I  know,"  answered  Polly,  as  they  ran  up 
to  the  familiar  chamber  under  the  roof,  "  you 
want  to  show  me  your  things,  and  I  want  to 
see  them." 


3i2  POLLY  OF   THE  PINES 

"  I  wish  so  much,"  Esther  spoke  wistfully, 
as  she  turned  over  the  piles  of  snowy  linen, 
woven  and  fashioned  by  her  own  hand,  "  that 
you  and  Duncan  were  going  to  be  married 
with  us." 

"  Oh,  I'm  not  thinking  of  marrying  yet, 
Jamie  needs  me  now;  and  besides  Duncan's 
Uncle  Farquhard  is  very  anxious  for  him  to  be 
a  lawyer,  and  he  has  entered  an  office  at  Wil- 
mington." 

"  Is  that  the  Mr.  Farquhard  Campbell  you 
used  to  tell  us  of?  And  which  side  is  he  on 
now?  " 

Polly  laughed.  "  Yes,  the  same  one,  and  a 
most  ardent  patriot;  he  can  hardly  do  enough 
for  Duncan.  And  do  you  know  the  people 
have  just  elected  him  as  a  senator  to  the  State 
Assembly ! " 

"  And  what  has  Jamie  decided  to  do  ?  ' 

"  He  is  going  to  buy  a  plantation  on  the 
Neuse,  near  our  old  home ;  and  there  is  a  little 
girl  he  used  to  play  with,  I  expect  will  be  its 
mistress  in  the  spring.  I  am  very  happy  for 
Jamie.  But  they  are  calling  us,  we  must  go 
down." 

Supper  over,  they  gathered  around  the  wide 
hearth,  for  the  evening  held  the  autumn  chill. 
As  Jamie's  glance  went  round  the  circle,  he 


DAYS  OF  PEACE  3^ 

turned  to  Justice  Gaston.  "  I  was  thinking  of 
the  battles  and  alarms  around  us  when  I  was 
here  last.  Uncle  Gaston,  I  am  so  glad  you 
have  been  spared  to  see  the  days  of  peace." 

"  And  for  nothing  in  my  long  years  am  I 
more  grateful."  The  old  man  lifted  his  thin 
hand  and  looked  at  it.  "  Life  for  me  is  almost 
at  its  close,  and  it  is  well;  for  I  can  say  with 
Simeon  of  old,  '  Lord,  now  lettest  thou  thy 
servant  depart  in  peace,  for  mine  eyes  have 
seen  thy  salvation/  " 

"  And  like  all  salvation  it  has  been  won  at 
great  cost,"  added  Mrs.  Gaston. 

"  Yes,  four  of  our  sons,  Robert,  Ebenezer, 
David  and  Alexander,  have  given  their  lives; 
and  in  countless  homes  there  are  vacant  chairs. 
But  the  sacrifice  was  not  in  vain;  and  as  the 
grass  is  growing  green  above  the  graves,  so 
will  the  scars  of  bitter  feeling  dim  and  fade." 
His  eyes  were  looking  as  if  far  into  the  future : 
"  Peace,"  and  he  smiled  again. 

Looking  out  into  the  moonlight  night,  Polly 
could  see  the  new  house  rising  in  its  freshness. 
Slipping  her  arm  around  Esther's  neck,  she 
whispered,  "  And  new  home  fires  kindled  on 
new  hearths,  Esther,  Peace,  and  happiness." 

THE  END. 


BRAVE  HEART  SERIES 

By  ADELE  E.  THOMPSON 

Betty  Seldon,  Patriot 

Illustrated  by  Lilian  Crawford  True    i2mo    Cloth    300  pages  $1.25 

A  BOOK  that  is  at  the  same  time  fascinating  and  noble.  Historical 
events  are  accurately  traced  leading  up  to  the  surrender  of  Corn- 
wallis  at  Yorktown,  with  reunion  and  happiness  for  all  who  deserve  it. 
Betty  is  worth  a  thousand  of  the  fickle  coquette  heroines  of  some  latter  day 
popular  novels. 


BRAVE  HEART 
ELIZABETH 


ADELE  E.THOMPSON 


Brave  Heart  Elizabeth 

Illustrated  by    Lilian    Crawford    True 
i2mo    Cloth     $1.25 

"T'HIS  is  a  book  for  older  girls,  and  in 
*  strength  ranks  with  the  best  fiction.  It 
is  a  story  of  the  making  of  the  Ohio  frontier, 
much  of  it  taken  from  life,  and  the  heroine 
one  of  the  famous  Zane  family  after  which 
Zanesville,  O.,  takes  its  name.  As  an  accu- 
rate, pleasing,  and  yet  at  times  intensely 
thrilling  picture  of  the  stirring  period  of 
border  settlement,  this  book  surpasses  all 
recent  writings  of  its  kind. 


A  Lassie  of  the  Isles 

Illustrated  by  J.  W.  Kennedy     i2mo     Cloth 

$1.25 

THE  romantic  story  of  Flora  Macdonald,  the 
lassie  of  Skye,  who  aided  in  the  escape  of 
Charles  Stuart,  otherwise  known  as  the  **  Young 
Pretender,"  for  which  she  suffered  arrest,  but 
which  led  to  signal  honor  through  her  sincerity 
and  attractive  personality,  affords  a  notable 
theme  for  an  author.  Miss  Thompson  has  made 
the  most  of  her  material  and  gives  a  book  of 
genuine  historical  value,  as  well  as  of  great 
interest. 


For  sale  by  all  booksellers  or  sent  postpaid  on  receipt  of  price 

by  the  publishers 

LOTHROP,  LEE  &   SHEPARD  CO.,  BOSTON 


JOY   BELLS  A  Story  of  Quinnebasset 

By  Sophie  May    Illustrated  by  Frank  T.  Merrill    i2mo  Cloth    $1.25 


"  I  ^"HE  thousands  of  admirers  of  the  "Quinne- 
»  basset"  books  have  had  to  wait  along 
time  for  another,  but  this  new  story  is  well 
worth  waiting  for.  All  the  delightful  wit  of 
the  author  is  here  and  at  its  best,  and  "Persis," 
the  heroine,  is  very  near  to  being  the  most 
charming  of  all  her  gifted  creations.  The 
scene  is  laid  in  the  fifties.  There  are  thrilling 
incidents,  and  also  mysteries  and  suspicions, 
but  all  these  are  finally  unravelled  and  allayed 
by  the  persistent  efforts  of  the  heroine. 


PAULINE   WYMAN 

By  Sophie  May    Cloth    Illustrated    $1.25 

TN  "Pauline  Wyman  "  the  author  has  drawn  a  typical  New  England 
*  girl  whose  strong  and  beautiful  character  is  developed  by  her  environ- 
ment. How  she  overcomes  unfavorable  surroundings,  her  experience  in 
teaching  school,  the  interesting  circumstances  in  a  young  girl's  life  are 
all  told  with  the  same  originality  and  freshness  which  have  drawn  a  mul- 
titude of  young  people  to  the  author's  previous  work. 

MADGE  A  GIRL  IN  EARNEST 


By  S.  Jennie  Smith 
ney    $1.25 


i2mo    Cloth     Illustrated  by  James  E.  McBur- 


TV/TADGE  is  indeed  "a  girl  in  earnest."  She  scorns  the  patronage  of 
*  *  an  aristocratic  relative  and  takes  upon  her  strong  young  shoulders 
the  problem  of  carrying  along  the  family  in  an  independent  manner. 
Her  bravely  won  success,  in  spite  of  the  lions  in  her  path,  not  the  least 
of  which  was  the  fear  of  social  disfavor  felt  by  some  of  her  family,  forms 
an  inspiring  tale.  An  unusual  amount  of  practical  information  is  pre- 
sented in  a  thoroughly  entertaining  manner,  and  the  character-drawjng 
is  remarkably  true  and  strong. 


For  sale  by  all  booksellers  or  sent  postpaid  on  receipt  of  price 

by  the  publishers 

LOTHROP,  LEE  &  SHEPARD  CO.,  BOSTON 


We  Four  Girls 

By  Mary  G.  Darling  i2mo  Cloth  Il- 
lustrated by  Bertha  G.  Davidson 
$1.25 

WE  FOUR  GIRLS  "  is  a  bright  story 
of  a  summer  vacation  in  the  coun- 
try, where  these  girls  were  sent  for  study 
and  recreation.  The  story  has  plenty  of 
natural  incidents;  and  a  mild  romance,  in 
which  they  are  all  interested,  and  of  which 
their  teacher  is  the  principal  person,  gives 
interest  to  the  tale.  They  thought  it  the 
most  delightful  summer  they  ever  passed. 


A  Girl  of  this  Century 

By  Mary  G.  Darling    Cloth    Illustrated 
by  Lilian  Crawford  True    $1.25 

THE  same  characters  that  appear  in 
' '  We  Four  Girls  ' '  are  retained  in 
this  story,  the  interest  centering  around 
"  Marjorie,"  the  natural  leader  of  the  four. 
She  has  a  brilliant  course  at  Radcliffe,  and 
then  comes  the  world.  A  romance,  long 
resisted,  but  worthy  in  nature  and  of  happy 
termination,  crowns  this  singularly  well- 
drawn  life  of  the  noblest  of  all  princesses  — 
a  true  American  girl. 


Beck'S    Fortune  A  Story  of  School  and  Seminary  Life 

By  Adele  E.  Thompson     Cloth     Illustrated    $1.25 

THE  characters  in  this  book  seem  to  live,  their  remarks  are  bright  and 
natural,  and  the  incidental  humor  delightful.  The  account  of  Beck's 
narrow  and  cheerless  early  life,  her  sprightly  independence,  and  unexpected 
competency  that  aids  her  to  progress  through  the  medium  of  seminary  life 
to  noble  womanhood,  is  one  that  mothers  can  commend  to  their  daughters 
unreservedly. 

For  sale  by  all  booksellers  or  sent  postpaid  on  receipt  of  price 

by  the  publishers 

LOTHROP,  LEE  &   SHEPARD  CO.,  BOSTON 


HELEN   GRANT   SERIES 

By   AMANDA    M.    DOUGLAS 

Illustrated  by  Amy  Brooks     Cloth     Price  per  volume  $1.25 


Helen  Grant's  Schooldays 

"  TT  tells  of  "the  building  of  Helen  Grant's  life 
*  by  a  benefactress  who  removes  her  from  un- 
congenial surroundings  and  has  her  wisely  trained 
for  a  broader  life,  and  is  in  every  way  wholesome 
and  attractive.  The  people  are  real,  the  account 
of  boarding-school  life  thoroughly  natural,  and 
the  whole  atmosphere  of  the  book  clean  and 
wholesome."  —  Christian  Advocate. 


Helen  Grant's  Friends 

"  IJELEN'S  father,  who  is  supposed  to  be  dead,  proves  to  have  been 
■*■  *  only  buried  in  study  in  the  far  East.  Returning  to  his  daughter, 
and  finding  her  studious,  thoughtful  and  dutiful,  he  seeks  her  assistance 
in  some  of  his  researches.  She  puts  aside  her  ambitions  and  helps  him 
earnestly  until  he  dies,  when  she  turns  again  to  her  plan  of  preparing  for 
college.     A  good  book  for  girls."  —  Universalist  Leader,  Boston. 

Helen  Grant  at 

Aldred  House 


lt  TJELEN  returns  to  Aldred  House,  where 
*  *  she  grows  from  girlhood  to  womanhood. 
When  she  is  ready  for  college  she  comes  to  a 
point  where  she  is  compelled  to  choose  between 
the  career  she  has  marked  out  for  herself  and  the 
proffered  love  of  several.  Girl  readers  will  be 
more  than  interested  in  this  story  and  to  find  out 
just  what  decision  Helen  arrives  at." 

— Providence  News, 


HELEN 
GRANT 

AT 
ALDRED 
HOUSE 


AMANDA 

M 
DOUGLAS 


For  sale  by  all  booksellers  or  sent  postpaid  on  receipt  of  price 

by  the  publishers, 

LOTHROP,  LEE  &  SHEPARD  CO.,  BOSTON 


The  Quinnebasset  Series 

By    SOPHIE    MAY 

Cloth     Illustrated    Price  per  Volume,  $1.25 


THE  DOCTOR'S  DAUGHTER 

M  "THE  Doctor's  Daughter  is  a  country  story,  bright  as  a  sunbeam,  natural  as 
1  life  itself,  unpretending  as  real  goodness,  and  sanitary  as  the  personal  effect 
of  pure  spring  water.  Marian  is  a  lovable  heroine;  and  her  girlhood  story  abounds 
in  incidents  full  of  fun,  rich  in  tragic  scenes,  and  didactic  without  a  word  of 
preaching.  Characters  finely  touched  mingle  in  the  scenes  where  she.  plavs  the 
grand  role,  producing  a  book  enjoyable  to  the  reader  and  full  of  promise  for  the 
future  success  of  the  writer."  —  Boston  Transcript. 

OUR  HELEN 

"  "THIS  is  a  fresh,  rare  work,  and  well  repays  perusal.    The  characters  are  very 
I      striking,  and  form  a  circle  so  pleasantthat  the  reader  is  loth  to  part  with  them 
by  closing  the  volume.    Our  Helen,  the  heroine,  is  not  made  so  remarkably  perfect 
that  the  example  of  her  noble  record  is  lost." — Evening  Wisconsin,  Milwaukee. 

THE  ASBURY  TWINS 

"  THE  construction  of  the  story  is  two  sided,  first  one  of  the  twins  having  a 
I  chapter,  then  the  other.  They  are  beautiful  girls,  both,  and  we  confess  to 
having  fallen  in  love  with  them,  and  there  is  likely  to  be  a  latent  Mormon  desire  in 
the  mind  of  a  young  man  reader  to  marry  both,  one  is  so  pleasant  a  complement  to 
the  other.  For  pure  loveliness  and  natural  captivation  the  story  is  an  example  not 
by  any  means  common.  All  the  characters  are  depicted  with  an  ease  and  grace 
which  make  every  chapter  a  delight."  —  Boston  Traveler. 


"A; 


QUINNEBASSET  GIRLS 

S  fresh  and  wholesome  as  a  bright  December  morning  is  Sophie  May's 
l  Quinnebasset  Girls.  It  is  a  real  girl's  book,  good  and  true  and  honest, 
and  full  withal  of  such  clever  hints  of  New  England  character  as  oldsters  might 
condescend  to  be  interested  in.  Always  natural,  if  imaginative,  full  of  a  bright 
humor,  her  books  will  be  for  long  delightful  in  the  anticipation  and  in  the  read- 
ing."—  New  Tork  Tribune. 

JANET:  A  POOR  HEIRESS 

"  TTHE  story  itself  is  one  to  win  upon  you  at  every  reading.  We  found  the 
1  precious  half-hours  running  away  as  we  began  upon  it  for  such  knowledge 
of  its  character  as  would  fit  us  to  make  passing  note  of  its  value.  It  is  a  domestic 
story  of  American  life,  and  its  forty  chapters  are  each  a  feast  of  good  reading.  The 
illustrations  are  unusually  fine  and  suggestive.  The  title  of  the  book  leads  you 
into  its  drift,  but  a  column  would  not  suffice  to  characterize  it  descriptively." — Bal- 
timore Courant. 

IN  OLD  QUINNEBASSET 

"  *T"0  those  who  were  not  satisfied  with  the  results  of  their  own  imagination,  let 
1  us  commend  Sophie  May's  story,  '  In  Old  Quinnebasset.'  A  more 
graceful  and  charming  tale  it  would  be  hard  to  find.  Here  is  old  Quinnebasset 
with  its  associations  and  memories,  its  old  houses  and  fireplaces,  and  here  are  the 
very  people  walking  its  streets,  discussing  the  electoral  votes  in  the  same  formal 
English  as  during  Washington's  time." — JVew  Tork  Tribune, 


For  sale  by  all  booksellers  or  sent  postpaid  on  receipt  of  price 

by  the  publishers 

LOTHROP,  LEE  &   SHEPARD  CO.,  BOSTON 


THE    RANDY    BOOKS 


By  AMY   BROOKS 

i2mo      Cloth      Artistic  Cover  Design  in  Gold  and  Colors 
Illustrated  by  the  Author    Price  $1.00  Each 

The  progress  of  the  "  Randy  Books  " 
has  been  one  continual  triumph  over  the 
hearts  of  girls  of  all  ages,  for  dear  little 
fun-loving  sister  Prue  is  almost  as  much 
a  central  figure  as  Randy,  growing  to- 
ward womanhood  with  each  book.  The 
sterling  good  sense  and  simple  natural- 
ness of  Randy,  and  the  total  absence  of 
slang  and  viciousness,  make  these  books 
in  the  highest  degree  commendable, 
while  abundant  life  is  supplied  by  the 
doings  of  merry  friends,  and  there  is  rich 
humor  in  the  droll  rural  characters.  No 
book  is  more  anxiously  awaited  or 
eagerly  called  for  long  in  advance  than 
a  promised  new   "  Randy  Book." 

Randy' s  Summer  Randy  and  Prue 

Randy's  Winter  Randy's  Good  Times 

Randy  and  Her  Friends        Randy's  Luck 


•*  The  Randy  Books  are  among  the  very 
choicest  books  for  young  people  to  make 
a  beginning  with." 

— Boston  Courier. 

"The  Randy  Books  of  Amy  Brooks 
have  had  a  deserved  popularity  among 
young  girls.  They  are  wholesome  and 
moral  without  being  goody-goody." 

— Chicago  Post. 


LOTHROP,  LEE  &  SHEPARD  CO.,  BOSTON 


irsrxci: : 


'■■^■iiii 

illlli 


r 


